of_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o all_o christian_n therefore_o it_o be_v 13._o constit_fw-la apostol_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o that_o the_o author_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n mention_v the_o person_n who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o comprehend_v general_o all_o faithful_a christian_n as_o well_o clergy_n as_o people_n without_o distinguish_a age_n or_o sex_n john_n cochloeus_fw-la write_v against_o musculus_fw-la a_o protestant_a josse_n clicthou_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n liturg._n apud_fw-la cass_n in_o liturg._n and_o vitus_n amerpachius_fw-la all_o three_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n confess_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o tradition_n which_o we_o have_v establish_v and_o the_o two_o former_a confirm_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n calixtus_n which_o practice_n be_v at_o this_o time_n observe_v in_o other_o christian_a communion_n and_o which_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n be_v always_o observe_v in_o the_o west_n because_o at_o the_o time_n it_o cease_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n at_o soon_a those_o who_o go_v out_o and_o depart_v from_o she_o observe_v it_o very_o religious_o never_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o communicant_n until_o the_o last_o separation_n of_o protestant_n who_o practice_n also_o it_o be_v have_v speak_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o age_a person_n we_o must_v treat_v of_o that_o of_o young_a child_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n which_o be_v propose_v st._n cyprian_n report_v the_o story_n of_o a_o little_a christian_a girl_n 175._o cypr._n the_o lap_n p._n 175._o who_o nurse_n have_v carry_v she_o unto_o the_o pagan_a temple_n where_o they_o make_v she_o eat_v bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n both_o have_v be_v consecrate_v unto_o idol_n and_o that_o afterward_o as_o her_o turn_n come_v to_o communicate_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o have_v very_o much_o trouble_v to_o open_v the_o child_n lip_n into_o who_o mouth_n with_o much_o ado_n they_o pour_v a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cup_n but_o in_o vain_a 59_o id._n ep._n 59_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o not_o endure_v to_o abide_v in_o this_o pollute_a mouth_n and_o body_n and_o indeed_o she_o vomit_v what_o they_o have_v force_v she_o to_o take_v the_o same_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o another_o place_n in_o his_o work_n where_o he_o define_v with_o his_o brethren_n and_o fellow_n bishop_n that_o nothing_o hinder_v the_o baptise_v of_o infant_n present_o after_o their_o birth_n because_o that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n follow_v the_o reception_n of_o baptism_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o seem_v that_o he_o explain_v himself_o sufficient_o not_o to_o leave_v we_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o it_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o child_n be_v count_v among_o those_o who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v this_o custom_n than_o be_v very_o ancient_a see_v we_o find_v it_o establish_v in_o the_o three_o century_n but_o if_o it_o be_v ancient_a it_o be_v also_o of_o a_o large_a extent_n this_o custom_n have_v since_o continue_v in_o all_o christian_a climate_n and_o country_n and_o be_v at_o this_o time_n practise_v in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o russian_n or_o moscovite_n the_o armenian_n and_o ethiopian_n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o those_o christian_a communion_n have_v ever_o lay_v it_o aside_o which_o do_v full_o prove_v what_o we_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v soon_o spread_v into_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o to_o speak_v particular_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n we_o must_v as_o near_o as_o may_v be_v follow_v the_o step_n of_o this_o ancient_a practice_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o will_v instance_n in_o what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o the_o jesuit_n maldonat_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n john_n 53._o maldon_n in_o c._n 6._o joan._n v._o 53._o i_o lay_v apart_o say_v he_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o of_o innocent_a the_o first_o which_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n six_o hundred_o year_n that_o the_o sacrament_n also_o be_v necessary_a for_o young_a child_n at_o present_a the_o thing_n have_v be_v clear_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o several_a age_n and_o by_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n that_o not_o only_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o they_o 93._o ep._n ad_fw-la syn._n mil._n apud_fw-la aug._n ep._n 93._o but_o that_o also_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o and_o indeed_o innocent_a the_o first_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o his_o time_n that_o be_v of_o the_o five_o century_n as_o for_o st._n austin_n his_o constant_a doctrine_n in_o a_o great_a many_o passage_n of_o his_o work_n be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v necessary_a unto_o young_a child_n for_o obtain_v eternal_a life_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o two_o or_o three_o passage_n of_o this_o famous_a doctor_n 20._o aug._n de_fw-fr pec_fw-la mer._n &_o rem_fw-la l._n 1._o c_o 20._o let_v we_o hear_v say_v he_o the_o lord_n say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o holy_a table_n unto_o which_o no_o body_n approach_v as_o they_o ought_v unless_o they_o be_v first_o baptise_a if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o what_o more_o do_v we_o look_v for_o what_o can_v be_v reply_v to_o this_o only_o that_o obstinacy_n knit_v its_o sinew_n to_o resist_v the_o force_n of_o this_o evident_a truth_n else_o dare_v any_o one_o deny_v but_o that_o this_o speech_n concern_v little_a child_n and_o that_o they_o can_v have_v life_n in_o themselves_o without_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o body_n and_o of_o this_o blood_n 24._o id._n ibid._n 24._o and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o africa_n call_v baptism_n salvation_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n life_n whence_o be_v that_o as_o i_o think_v but_o from_o a_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n hold_v for_o certain_a that_o no_o body_n can_v attain_v either_o unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n or_o unto_o salvation_n or_o eternal_a life_n without_o baptism_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o writing_n against_o julian_n the_o pelagian_a alibi_fw-la id._n contr_n jul._n l._n 2._o c._n 1._o &_o alibi_fw-la what_o say_v he_o will_v you_o have_v i_o do_v be_v it_o that_o the_o lord_n say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n i_o ought_v to_o say_v that_o young_a child_n who_o die_v without_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v have_v life_n the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v justify_v by_o several_a other_o doctor_n of_o the_o same_o time_n but_o see_v it_o be_v own_v by_o both_o side_n it_o will_v be_v needless_a it_o may_v be_v only_o observe_v that_o maldonat_n set_v not_o his_o bound_n right_o when_o he_o include_v this_o use_n or_o rather_o abuse_v in_o or_o about_o the_o six_o first_o century_n for_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o communicate_v infant_n present_o after_o baptism_n in_o gregory_n the_o first_o his_o book_n of_o sacrament_n lirin_fw-mi lib._n sacram._n greg._n p._n 73.74_o conc._n tol._n 11._o can._n 11._o vit._n leufr_n c._n 17._o in_o chron._n insulae_fw-la lirin_fw-mi we_o have_v a_o canon_n in_o the_o eleven_o council_n of_o toledo_n anno_fw-la 675._o which_o plain_o command_v it_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n the_o life_n of_o the_o abbot_n leufred_n afford_v a_o example_n of_o this_o custom_n for_o we_o therein_o read_v that_o charles_n martel_n have_v desire_v he_o by_o his_o prayer_n to_o restore_v health_n unto_o his_o son_n griphon_n who_o be_v afflict_v with_o a_o great_a fever_n among_o several_a thing_n which_o he_o do_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o he_o give_v unto_o he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n charlemagne_n in_o a_o treatise_n write_v by_o his_o order_n and_o in_o his_o name_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o this_o be_v still_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n 27._o de_fw-fr imag._n l._n 2._o c._n 27._o for_o he_o not_o only_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n without_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o also_o mention_v the_o communion_n of_o little_a child_n 8._o capit._fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 16._o suppl_n conc._n gal._n p._n 183._o c._n 7._o ibid._n p._n 306._o c._n 8._o who_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o feed_v and_o nourish_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o capitulary_n he_o command_v that_o priest_n
firmiter_fw-la credimus_fw-la necessario_fw-la tenendum_fw-la ac_fw-la secundum_fw-la tanquam_fw-la veritati_fw-la fidei_fw-la &_o etiam_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la dissonum_fw-la merito_fw-la reprobandum_fw-la examinata_fw-la itaque_fw-la opinion_n praedicta_fw-la dum_fw-la ea_fw-la quae_fw-la dixerat_fw-la retractare_fw-la nollet_fw-la sed_fw-la magis_fw-la videretur_fw-la pertinaciter_fw-la sustinere_fw-la a_o guillielmo_n parisiensi_fw-la episcopo_fw-la de_fw-la consilio_fw-la fratris_fw-la egidii_n bituricensis_fw-la archiepiscopi_fw-la provecti_fw-la theologi_fw-la &_o magistri_fw-la bertrandi_fw-la de_fw-la sancto_fw-la dionysio_fw-la praesellenti_fw-la doctore_fw-la &_o aurelianensis_fw-la episcopi_fw-la ac_fw-la guillielmi_n albianensis_fw-la episcopi_fw-la necnon_fw-la &_o doctorum_fw-la in_o jure_fw-la canonico_fw-la pariter_fw-la &_o duorum_fw-la ad_fw-la hoc_fw-la specialiter_fw-la vocatorum_fw-la perpetuum_fw-la super_fw-la hoc_fw-la silentium_fw-la dicto_fw-la fratri_fw-la sub_fw-la poena_fw-la excommunicationis_fw-la impositum_fw-la est_fw-la lecturaque_fw-la pariter_fw-la &_o predicatione_n privatur_fw-la verum_fw-la cum_fw-la ob_fw-la hoc_fw-la ad_fw-la sedem_fw-la apostolicam_fw-la appellasset_fw-la auditoribus_fw-la sibi_fw-la datis_fw-la in_o curia_fw-la sed_fw-la infacto_fw-la negotio_fw-la de_fw-la medio_fw-la sublatus_fw-la est_fw-la it_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v especial_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o divinity_n that_o it_o be_v not_o believe_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n notwithstanding_o the_o decree_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n anno_fw-la 1215._o and_o no_o more_o but_o a_o probable_a opinion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o every_o body_n free_a liberty_n to_o follow_v it_o or_o not_o which_o will_v not_o a_o little_a confirm_v the_o protestant_n in_o the_o belief_n they_o be_v in_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o pass_v into_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n until_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n after_o the_o ordinance_n whereof_o they_o esteem_v that_o there_o be_v a_o indispensable_a necessity_n of_o separate_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o will_v make_v they_o at_o the_o same_o time_n say_v that_o this_o sole_a consideration_n which_o we_o have_v make_v upon_o the_o history_n of_o john_n of_o paris_n be_v sufficient_a entire_o to_o ruin_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o two_o famous_a book_n which_o have_v appear_v of_o late_a year_n wherein_o they_o have_v pretend_v to_o show_v that_o transubstantiation_n have_v always_o be_v esteem_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o they_o be_v much_o confirm_v in_o this_o sentiment_n when_o they_o shall_v see_v that_o the_o cardinal_n d'aylli_fw-la which_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n speak_v of_o transubstantiation_n as_o of_o a_o opinion_n and_o also_o say_v that_o it_o can_v be_v clear_o infer_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o as_o he_o think_v from_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v not_o remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o he_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n that_o hold_v so_o as_o that_o which_o be_v most_o favour_v by_o the_o church_n and_o which_o be_v most_o general_o receive_v among_o the_o doctor_n 6._o petrus_n de_fw-it aylliaco_fw-it cardin._n camerac_n in_o 4._o scent_n q._n 6._o see_v here_o his_o word_n quarta_fw-la opinio_fw-la &_o communior_fw-la est_fw-la quod_fw-la substantia_fw-la panis_fw-la non_fw-la remanet_fw-la sed_fw-la simpliciter_fw-la desinit_fw-la esse_fw-la ejus_fw-la possibilitas_fw-la patet_fw-la quia_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la deo_fw-la impossibile_fw-it quod_fw-la illa_fw-la substantia_fw-la subito_fw-la desinat_fw-la esse_fw-la quamvis_fw-la non_fw-la esset_fw-la possibile_fw-la creata_fw-la virtute_fw-la et_fw-la licet_fw-la ita_fw-la esse_fw-la non_fw-la sequatur_fw-la evidenter_fw-la ex_fw-la scriptura_fw-la nec_fw-la etiam_fw-la videre_fw-la meo_fw-la ex_fw-la determinatione_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la quia_fw-la tamen_fw-la magis_fw-la tavet_fw-la ei_fw-la &_o communi_fw-la opinioni_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la &_o doctorum_fw-la ideo_fw-la teneo_fw-la eam_fw-la but_o have_v report_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o west_n during_o the_o xii_o and_o xiii_o century_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n according_a unto_o our_o method_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o say_v something_o touch_v the_o eastern_a church_n genebrard_n in_o his_o chronology_n make_v mention_v of_o a_o certain_a friar_n call_v basil_n of_o who_o he_o observe_v that_o he_o reestablish_v the_o error_n of_o berengarius_fw-la for_o although_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o year_n 1087._o nevertheless_o 1087._o ad_fw-la annum_fw-la 1087._o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o zonarus_n report_v by_o cardinal_n baronius_n he_o dogmatize_v for_o the_o space_n of_o 52_o year_n we_o may_v put_v he_o into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n it_o be_v true_a the_o same_o zonarus_n report_v in_o baronius_n that_o the_o emperor_n alexius_n comeneus_n cause_v he_o to_o be_v burn_v as_o a_o impostor_n so_o that_o if_o he_o be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o the_o opinion_n which_o genebrard_n impute_v unto_o he_o touch_v the_o sacrament_n it_o can_v reasonable_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v in_o the_o xii_o century_n of_o the_o same_o belief_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v of_o but_o see_v this_o man_n be_v accuse_v of_o several_a impiety_n 27._o apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la annum_fw-la 1118._o n._n 27._o as_o of_o deny_v the_o trinity_n of_o reject_v the_o book_n of_o moses_n of_o teach_v that_o the_o world_n be_v make_v by_o wicked_a angel_n that_o michael_n the_o archangel_n be_v incarnate_a of_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n and_o of_o hold_v many_o other_o thing_n alike_o wicked_a and_o abominable_a i_o suppose_v that_o as_o the_o protestant_n can_v draw_v no_o advantage_n in_o favour_n of_o their_o opinion_n from_o the_o belief_n of_o this_o man_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o believe_v what_o genebrard_n relate_v of_o he_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n have_v the_o roman_a catholic_n no_o cause_n to_o boast_v of_o his_o condemnation_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o several_a impiety_n which_o sufficient_o declare_v that_o he_o be_v a_o manichean_a leo_fw-la allatius_n represent_v this_o basil_n as_o chief_a of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o bogomile_n who_o heresy_n be_v compose_v of_o that_o of_o the_o manichean_o and_o messalian_o and_o what_o this_o author_n say_v of_o they_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n orientis_fw-la &_o occidentis_fw-la cap._n 10._o p._n 636._o but_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n the_o mind_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v extreme_o agitate_a upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n some_o affirm_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v corruptible_a other_o justify_v the_o contrary_a the_o reason_n of_o these_o latter_a be_v because_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v be_v rise_v again_o for_o we_o allege_v to_o this_o purpose_n some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o seem_v to_o favour_v their_o opinion_n but_o the_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_a deny_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o confession_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v it_o be_v only_o a_o sacrifice_n and_o by_o consequence_n he_o be_v therein_o corruptible_a as_o before_o his_o passion_n and_o without_o life_n and_o soul_n i_o say_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n be_v much_o agitate_a at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o age_n for_o the_o dispute_n have_v already_o be_v begin_v even_o in_o the_o xii_o century_n therefore_o zonarus_n a_o greek_a friar_n who_o live_v at_o that_o time_n i_o mean_v in_o the_o xii_o century_n speak_v of_o it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n and_o resolve_v the_o question_n in_o embrace_v both_o party_n alexii_n in_o notis_fw-la vulcanii_fw-la ad_fw-la cyril_n alexandr_n t._n 6._o libr._n adversus_fw-la antropomorp_n ex_fw-la zonara_n ep_v 32._o l._n 3._o de_fw-la robus_fw-la gestis_fw-la alexii_n he_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n mortal_a and_o bury_v and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v corruptible_a ground_n and_o break_v to_o piece_n by_o the_o tooth_n but_o that_o afterward_o be_v chew_v eat_v and_o go_v down_o into_o the_o stomach_n as_o it_o be_v into_o a_o sepulchre_n it_o become_v incorruptible_a because_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n remain_v not_o long_o dead_a and_o bury_v but_o rise_v again_o soon_o after_o as_o for_o nicetas_n choniates_n who_o write_v just_a at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n and_o that_o make_v mention_n of_o this_o dispute_n he_o sufficient_o testify_v that_o the_o patriarch_n camaterus_n embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o maintain_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v corruptible_a i_o shall_v not_o examine_v which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n be_v most_o reasonable_a for_o to_o speak_v my_o thought_n plain_o those_o people_n strive_v in_o vain_a and_o to_o no_o
time_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a by_o who_o command_n he_o write_v it_o father_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n never_o make_v any_o difficulty_n of_o this_o matter_n free_o attribute_v unto_o ratramn_v the_o little_a treatise_n whereof_o we_o speak_v and_o prove_v by_o a_o long_a dispute_n that_o he_o be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o of_o calvin_n and_o that_o he_o open_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o confirm_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o person_n most_o learned_a in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n allain_n despans_n the_o saint_n du_fw-fr perron_n clement_n the_o eight_o which_o all_o have_v have_v this_o same_o opinion_n of_o bertram_n and_o of_o his_o book_n he_o observe_v that_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n do_v rank_v he_o among_o those_o which_o have_v dispute_v whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v just_o put_v in_o the_o index_n of_o prohibit_v book_n according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n as_o for_o sixtus_n de_fw-fr sienna_n he_o find_v it_o so_o contrary_a unto_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o he_o take_v it_o to_o be_v some_o of_o the_o work_n of_o oecolompadius_fw-la which_o the_o protestant_n publish_v in_o the_o name_n of_o ratramn_n it_o be_v common_o say_v that_o second_o thought_n be_v better_a than_o the_o first_o but_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n seem_v to_o go_v about_o to_o give_v the_o lie_n unto_o this_o maxim_n by_o his_o conduct_n for_o in_o this_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n a_o little_a before_o mention_v and_o which_o he_o have_v compose_v before_o what_o we_o but_o now_o examine_v of_o his_o he_o very_o judicious_o attribute_n unto_o bertram_n this_o little_a treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o say_v that_o he_o be_v consult_v on_o this_o matter_n by_o charles_n the_o bald_a this_o be_v that_o whereto_o he_o shall_v have_v hold_v and_o not_o to_o change_v his_o opinion_n without_o any_o solid_a ground_n and_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v say_v with_o some_o that_o bertram_n who_o be_v a_o friar_n in_o a_o abbey_n whereof_o paschas_fw-la be_v abbot_n dare_v not_o therefore_o write_v against_o he_o for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n who_o tell_v those_o person_n that_o bertram_n be_v yet_o a_o friar_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o gorby_n when_o he_o write_v against_o paschas_fw-la when_o probable_o he_o be_v abbot_n of_o orbais_n and_o no_o way_n depend_v upon_o paschas_fw-la and_o for_o my_o part_n i_o find_v much_o more_o likelihood_n of_o the_o last_o than_o of_o the_o former_a in_o the_o second_o place_n wherefore_o be_v it_o that_o ratramn_v shall_v not_o dare_v to_o write_v against_o what_o paschas_fw-la writ_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n see_v he_o fear_v not_o in_o other_o thing_n direct_o to_o oppose_v one_o of_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o paschas_fw-la his_o opinion_n and_o plain_o to_o call_v it_o heresy_n as_o we_o have_v full_o make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o history_n it_o may_v then_o bold_o and_o without_o danger_n be_v affirm_v after_o the_o testimony_n of_o so_o many_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n that_o ratramn_n be_v a_o adversary_n unto_o paschas_fw-la but_o to_o make_v this_o truth_n appear_v in_o its_o full_a lustre_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o allege_v some_o passage_n of_o this_o small_a treatise_n after_o have_v show_v that_o all_o therein_o amount_v to_o prove_v two_o thing_n one_o be_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n as_o paschas_fw-la do_v teach_v it_o be_v in_o fine_a have_v first_o of_o all_o say_v unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a dom._n bertram_z the_o corp_n &_o sanguine_a dom._n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o better_a become_v his_o royal_a wisdom_n then_o to_o have_v a_o catholic_n opinion_n of_o the_o sacred_a mystery_n and_o not_o to_o suffer_v that_o his_o subject_n shall_v be_v of_o different_a judgement_n touch_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o we_o know_v be_v the_o abridgement_n of_o christian_a religion_n he_o propose_v two_o question_n wherein_o the_o king_n desire_v to_o be_v resolve_v 1._o whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o christian_n do_v receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n be_v make_v in_o mystery_n or_o in_o reality_n and_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n that_o suffer_v dye_v rise_v again_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o be_v set_v down_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n the_o father_n paschas_fw-la teach_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n as_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n and_o his_o adversary_n on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o the_o real_a flesh_n if_o then_o ratramn_v teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o the_o very_a flesh_n itself_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o he_o direct_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la according_a to_o the_o declaration_n make_v we_o by_o the_o anonymous_n author_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o first_o question_n see_v here_o how_o it_o be_v resolve_v i_o demand_v say_v he_o of_o those_o that_o will_v not_o here_o admit_v of_o a_o figure_n and_o that_o will_v have_v all_o to_o be_v take_v simple_o and_o in_o reality_n i_o say_v i_o will_v ask_v of_o they_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v the_o change_n make_v that_o it_o shall_v no_o long_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n as_o it_o be_v before_o but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o according_a to_o the_o bodily_a appearance_n and_o the_o visible_a form_n of_o thing_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v no_o change_n in_o they_o and_o if_o they_o have_v suffer_v no_o change_n than_o they_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o what_o they_o be_v before_o and_o a_o little_a after_o ibid._n ibid._n there_o offer_v here_o a_o question_n which_o be_v make_v by_o several_a say_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v make_v in_o figure_n and_o not_o in_o reality_n and_o so_o say_v they_o show_v themselves_o contrary_a to_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o after_o have_v allege_v two_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n one_o of_o the_o three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o epistle_n unto_o boniface_n he_o conclude_v we_o find_v that_o st._n austin_n say_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v other_o thing_n than_o that_o whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v and_o the_o blood_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o side_n be_v the_o thing_n but_o the_o mystery_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o of_o this_o blood_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n not_o only_o once_o a_o year_n at_o the_o solemnity_n of_o easter_n but_o also_o every_o day_n and_o although_o there_o be_v but_o one_o body_n wherein_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v and_o one_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n nevertheless_o the_o sacrament_n take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n and_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v with_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v as_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v celebrate_v yearly_o on_o certain_a day_n although_o he_o suffer_v and_o rise_v but_o once_o in_o himself_o those_o day_n can_v be_v bring_v back_o again_o see_v they_o be_v pass_v but_o the_o day_n whereon_o the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o passion_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v make_v be_v call_v by_o their_o name_n because_o of_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v with_o those_o whereon_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v and_o rise_v again_o in_o like_a manner_n we_o say_v our_o saviour_n be_v sacrifice_v when_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o passion_n be_v celebrate_v although_o he_o suffer_v but_o once_o in_o himself_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n he_o say_v moreover_o ibid._n ibid._n that_o those_o which_o believe_v the_o reality_n make_v a_o true_a confession_n when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o they_o deny_v what_o they_o seem_v to_o affirm_v and_o that_o they_o themselves_o destroy_v what_o they_o believe_v for_o when_o they_o
the_o bald_a to_o make_v choice_n of_o heribold_n for_o his_o principal_a chaplain_n if_o his_o opinion_n have_v be_v a_o heretical_a and_o heterodox_n opinion_n a_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o unto_o that_o of_o adrian_n and_o of_o nicholas_n but_o beside_o whilst_o nicholas_n hold_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n there_o be_v arise_v a_o great_a contest_v betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n betwixt_o nicholas_n and_o photius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n nicholas_n sue_v for_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n to_o defend_v the_o latin_n against_o the_o greek_n the_o french_a prelate_n make_v choice_n of_o bertram_n or_o ratramn_v who_o by_o their_o order_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n against_o the_o greek_a and_o in_o the_o four_o book_n he_o write_v and_o which_o be_v now_o extant_a refute_v the_o accusation_n of_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n this_o ratramn_v i_o say_v which_o by_o order_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a compose_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n wherein_o he_o plain_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o do_v establish_v that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v it_o likely_a say_v many_o that_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o ratramn_n have_v not_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n will_v have_v make_v choice_n of_o he_o to_o have_v defend_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o latin_n against_o the_o insolence_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o if_o the_o french_a prelate_n persuade_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o make_v choice_n of_o ratramn_n can_v it_o be_v imagine_v nicholas_n will_v have_v approve_v this_o choice_n if_o he_o have_v be_v of_o another_o persuasion_n in_o this_o essential_a point_n of_o religion_n i_o know_v that_o nicholas_n write_v unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a desire_v he_o will_v send_v he_o the_o latin_a translation_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n make_v by_o john_n erigenius_n who_o also_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o order_n of_o the_o same_o prince_n but_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o be_v write_v by_o protestant_a doctor_n and_o that_o this_o pope_n allege_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o though_o this_o john_n be_v repute_v to_o be_v very_o learned_a nevertheless_o it_o be_v say_v ivone_n nicolaus_n i._n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n p._n 352._o ex_fw-la ivone_n that_o he_o have_v not_o former_o good_a opinion_n of_o certain_a thing_n but_o those_o thing_n concern_v not_o the_o eucharist_n for_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a nicholas_n will_v have_v speak_v so_o cold_o if_o these_o ill_a opinion_n of_o john_n have_v be_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n beside_o he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v demand_v what_o he_o have_v write_v either_o to_o have_v condemn_v or_o approve_v it_o as_o he_o intend_v to_o do_v of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o work_n of_o denis_n the_o arcopagite_n and_o he_o will_v have_v demand_v it_o so_o much_o the_o more_o earnest_o as_o that_o there_o be_v more_o to_o be_v fear_v by_o the_o one_o than_o the_o other_o i_o mean_v by_o what_o he_o have_v write_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n than_o of_o his_o translation_n of_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n add_v unto_o all_o this_o that_o if_o any_o ill_a report_n have_v be_v publish_v of_o john_n touch_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o have_v be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o adversary_n which_o his_o ill_a choice_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n have_v stir_v he_o up_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o never_o tax_v he_o to_o have_v err_v in_o this_o point_n it_o must_v then_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o ill_a opinion_n mention_v by_o nicholas_n and_o whereof_o the_o report_n come_v unto_o he_o concern_v the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n whereupon_o john_n erigenius_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v lead_v away_o unto_o ungrounded_a and_o empty_a conception_n which_o be_v aggravate_v with_o some_o heat_n by_o the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n by_o florus_n its_o deacon_n by_o prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o by_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n and_o of_o langre_n yet_o these_o adversary_n incense_v against_o he_o never_o accuse_v he_o of_o any_o ill_a opinion_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v conclude_v that_o his_o doctrine_n in_o this_o point_n direct_o opposite_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o neither_o nicholas_n the_o first_o nor_o any_o of_o his_o successor_n do_v condemn_v it_o until_o leo_n the_o nine_o who_o condemn_v his_o book_n to_o be_v burn_v at_o the_o council_n of_o verseil_n anno_fw-la 1050._o where_o berengarius_fw-la be_v also_o condemn_v i_o know_v also_o that_o the_o same_o nicholas_n speak_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n and_o of_o what_o it_o operate_v in_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v consecrate_a and_o sanctify_a allege_v for_o example_n the_o altar_n the_o cross_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o altar_n which_o natural_o be_v but_o a_o common_a stone_n and_o that_o differ_v not_o from_o other_o become_v by_o the_o benediction_n the_o holy_a table_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v but_o common_a wood_n before_o it_o receive_v this_o form_n become_v holy_a and_o terrible_a unto_o devil_n 489._o nicol._n 1._o ep._n 2._o 〈◊〉_d council_n p._n 489._o after_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o that_o therefore_o jesus_n christ_n be_v represent_v in_o it_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v common_a bread_n but_o when_o it_o be_v consecrate_a it_o become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o truth_n and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v so_o and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n but_o some_o say_v these_o word_n do_v not_o prejudice_v the_o observation_n we_o have_v make_v because_o nicholas_n consider_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o this_o regard_n it_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o in_o the_o lawful_a celebration_n it_o possess_v the_o full_a efficacy_n and_o virtue_n of_o it_o and_o as_o he_o speak_v almost_o as_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v i_o desire_v the_o reader_n will_v please_v to_o see_v what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n because_o it_o be_v suppose_v after_o that_o he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v no_o advantage_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o word_n of_o nicholas_n against_o what_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o his_o proceed_n upon_o this_o important_a occasion_n wherein_o i_o do_v not_o interpose_v my_o judgement_n and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o proceed_n of_o nicholas_n the_o first_o be_v also_o affirm_v of_o adrian_n the_o second_o who_o silence_n in_o most_o of_o the_o thing_n speak_v of_o pope_n nicholas_n and_o which_o we_o pretend_v not_o to_o repeat_v over_o again_o do_v evident_o prove_v that_o he_o no_o more_o than_o his_o predecessor_n do_v not_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la i_o will_v only_o add_v that_o in_o the_o hot_a contest_v which_o adrian_n have_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n upon_o account_n of_o hincmar_n bishop_n of_o laon_n he_o never_o tax_v they_o with_o any_o thing_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o make_v the_o thing_n the_o more_o considerable_a be_v that_o charles_n the_o bald_a have_v interpose_v in_o the_o quarrel_n as_o protector_n of_o the_o cannon_n and_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n of_o his_o kingdom_n pope_n adrian_n command_v he_o to_o send_v hincmar_n bishop_n of_o laon_n to_o rome_n condemn_v by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n which_o so_o high_o displease_v the_o king_n that_o he_o make_v he_o a_o very_a sharp_a answer_n wherein_o he_o tell_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o king_n of_o france_n bear_v of_o royal_a blood_n 274._o ep._n carol._n calvin_n ad_fw-la hadria_n papam_fw-la 2._o in_o supplem_n council_n gall._n p._n 269._o 271_o 272._o 274._o be_v not_o vice-roys_n of_o bishop_n but_o master_n of_o the_o kingdom_n he_o demand_v what_o hell_n have_v spew_v out_o a_o law_n that_o shall_v impose_v upon_o prince_n and_o out_o of_o what_o dark_a cave_n it_o proceed_v he_o warn_v he_o not_o to_o direct_v any_o command_n unto_o he_o for_o the_o future_a nor_o threat_n of_o excommunication_n contrary_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n the_o imperial_a constitution_n and_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n he_o desire_v he_o will_v write_v he_o no_o more_o such_o letter_n nor_o to_o the_o bishop_n and_o great_a lord_n of_o his_o kingdom_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o reject_v they_o with_o scorn_n
impute_v unto_o they_o because_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o it_o to_o be_v find_v supra_fw-la cap._n 10_o 11_o 12_o 13._o â—bi_fw-la supra_fw-la neither_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o the_o waldensis_n insert_v by_o paul_n perrin_n in_o their_o history_n nor_o in_o that_o of_o the_o taborite_n which_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n have_v embrace_v the_o impious_a and_o wicked_a sect_n of_o the_o waldensis_n of_o necessity_n then_o their_o belief_n must_v be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o protestant_n because_o that_o of_o the_o waldensis_n do_v agree_v with_o it_o as_o may_v be_v judge_v by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v hitherto_o speak_v but_o in_o fine_a the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o taborite_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n but_o what_o can_v better_a inform_v we_o than_o their_o own_o confession_n of_o faith_n draw_v up_o in_o the_o year_n 1431._o by_o john_n lukavitz_n wherein_o they_o declare_v lukavit_n confess_v tabor_n joan._n lukavit_n that_o their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v in_o its_o nature_n true_a bread_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o by_o a_o material_a identity_n but_o sacramental_o real_o and_o true_o then_o they_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o say_v that_o the_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n be_v also_o in_o the_o sacrament_n ibid._n ibid._n with_o all_o its_o essential_a and_o accidental_a propriety_n because_o say_v they_o this_o will_v be_v a_o mean_n to_o presuppose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n shall_v cease_v to_o be_v and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v convert_v substantial_o into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n moreover_o they_o formal_o deny_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o john_n hus_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o be_v call_v taborite_n it_o must_v be_v own_v after_o so_o express_v a_o declaration_n as_o they_o make_v that_o he_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantion_n if_o we_o give_v credit_n unto_o what_o be_v report_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n we_o can_v question_v but_o that_o he_o be_v contrary_a unto_o this_o doctrine_n in_o fine_a the_o council_n do_v condemn_v thirty_o article_n of_o john_n hus_n in_o the_o 15._o 1_o council_n constant_n sess_v 15._o twenty_o five_o whereof_o they_o make_v he_o say_v that_o he_o do_v approve_v of_o forty_o article_n of_o wickliff_n the_o 8._o 2_o ibid._n sess_v 8._o three_o first_o whereof_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o transubstantiation_n moreover_o there_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o proceed_n make_v against_o he_o that_o he_o have_v preach_v and_o teach_v 15._o 3_o ibid._n sess_v 15._o that_o after_o consecrate_v the_o host_n at_o the_o altar_n the_o material_a bread_n do_v remain_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o church_n hold_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v erroneous_a therefore_o pope_n martin_n the_o five_o constant_n ad_fw-la finem_fw-la council_n constant_n in_o his_o bull_n of_o approbation_n of_o the_o council_n do_v not_o fail_v of_o represent_v john_n hus_n as_o approve_v the_o article_n of_o wickliff_n before_o speak_v of_o ibid._n ibid._n he_o declare_v also_o that_o jerom_n of_o prague_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o opinion_n contrary_a unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o the_o council_n do_v also_o observe_v in_o the_o twenty_o first_o 21._o 1_o ibid._n sess_v 21._o session_n and_o gobellin_n persona_fw-la official_a of_o the_o diocese_n of_o 95._o 2_o cosmodrom_n a_o tat_o 6._o c._n 95._o peterborough_n who_o live_v at_o that_o time_n think_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v the_o contrary_a after_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o council_n but_o if_o we_o consult_v the_o work_n of_o john_n hus_n print_v at_o noremberg_n anno_fw-la 1558._o with_o his_o martyrdom_n and_o that_o of_o jerom_n of_o prague_n for_o so_o it_o be_v that_o their_o death_n be_v therein_o style_v we_o shall_v find_v that_o he_o always_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o of_o concomitance_n and_o the_o read_n of_o wickliff_n work_n for_o who_o he_o have_v a_o extraordinary_a kindness_n call_v he_o always_o evangelical_n doctor_n can_v never_o make_v he_o alter_v his_o mind_n nor_o work_v upon_o his_o spirit_n the_o same_o effect_n which_o it_o wrought_v upon_o the_o taborite_n in_o fine_a in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o the_o false_a apparition_n of_o it_o which_o at_o that_o time_n be_v frequent_o publish_v in_o all_o part_n he_o say_v 155_o tom._n 1._o fol._n 155_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n true_o and_o real_o after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v here_o below_o in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o whole_a discourse_n invisible_o and_o not_o visible_o as_o the_o autor_n of_o these_o miraculous_a apparition_n will_v have_v it_o be_v believe_v and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n ibid._n ibid._n he_o accuse_v of_o incredulity_n those_o which_o believe_v not_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o suppose_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o accident_n do_v subsist_v without_o their_o subject_n in_o the_o sacrament_n confess_v that_o there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v here_o sacramental_o 161._o ibid._n p._n 156._o ibid._n p._n 158._o ibid._n fol._n 161._o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o heaven_n local_o he_o affirm_v for_o truth_n that_o his_o blood_n be_v true_o and_o real_o in_o the_o sacramen_fw-la confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v hide_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o among_o many_o inconvenience_n which_o he_o fear_v these_o feign_a apparition_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n may_v produce_v 162._o ibid._n fol._n 162._o he_o put_v this_o down_o as_o the_o five_o that_o it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v some_o which_o question_n whether_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n because_o it_o do_v not_o visible_o appear_v unto_o they_o and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v that_o we_o adore_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n and_o in_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n make_v by_o the_o priest_n the_o same_o man_n write_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 164._o id._n t._n 1._o fol._n 164._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v a_o great_a heresy_n he_o receive_v for_o a_o true_a testimony_n of_o st._n augustine_n a_o passage_n of_o lanfranc_n a_o swear_a enemy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la which_o the_o canonist_n gratian_n cite_v in_o his_o decree_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o a_o word_n in_o this_o little_a treatise_n he_o embrace_v and_o follow_v all_o that_o the_o latin_n believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o he_o change_v his_o opinion_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o among_o several_a little_a treatise_n which_o he_o compose_v during_o his_o imprisonment_n at_o constance_n 1_o cap._n 2._o p._n 32._o t._n 1_o there_o be_v one_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n write_v anno_fw-la 1415._o wherein_o he_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n ibid._n ibid._n declare_v moreover_o that_o all_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v of_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n aught_o to_o be_v believe_v that_o he_o have_v preach_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o beginning_n unto_o that_o day_n and_o in_o fine_a 3_o ibid._n fol._n 49._o ibid._n fol._n 40._o c._n 3_o that_o he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o say_v he_o i_o never_o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o material_a bread_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o long_o as_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v subsist_v in_o another_o little_a treatise_n wherein_o he_o examine_v whether_o lay-person_n shall_v receive_v under_o both_o kind_n he_o lay_v it_o down_o for_o a_o truth_n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v under_o both_o species_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v entire_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o entire_o under_o that_o of_o wine_n he_o that_o write_v the_o history_n of_o john_n hus_n particular_o the_o conflict_n he_o be_v to_o suffer_v at_o
figurative_o and_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o speak_v literal_o and_o proper_o when_o they_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n now_o the_o reader_n will_v perceive_v in_o peruse_v this_o treatise_n what_o manner_n of_o speak_v these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v use_v herein_o for_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o i_o here_o to_o propose_v unto_o he_o the_o mean_n of_o right_a understanding_n they_o the_o four_o rule_n to_o be_v observe_v for_o the_o right_a understanding_n their_o testimony_n be_v not_o to_o make_v they_o clash_v one_o against_o another_o nor_o to_o imbroil_v they_o in_o contradiction_n for_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o they_o be_v prudent_a and_o judicious_a enough_o not_o to_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o to_o keep_v themselves_o from_o a_o reproach_n which_o will_v have_v be_v cast_v on_o they_o have_v that_o befall_v they_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o their_o work_n relate_v to_o the_o matter_n we_o treat_v of_o which_o shall_v be_v careful_o distinguish_v but_o in_o such_o sort_n as_o to_o take_v they_o always_o in_o good_a sense_n i_o mean_v the_o ground_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n and_o indeed_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v have_v its_o consequence_n as_o the_o great_a number_n of_o doctrine_n have_v have_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o of_o two_o explication_n which_o may_v be_v give_v unto_o it_o there_o be_v but_o one_o that_o be_v true_a that_o which_o shall_v make_v a_o contradiction_n betwixt_o the_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n and_o the_o consequence_n and_o the_o doctrine_n be_v false_a and_o contrary_a to_o their_o intention_n whereas_o that_o that_o reconcile_v both_o be_v lawful_a and_o genuine_a for_o their_o doctrine_n must_v be_v consider_v with_o its_o consequence_n as_o a_o body_n whereof_o all_o the_o part_n shall_v have_v a_o dependence_n the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o all_o tend_v to_o the_o same_o end_n as_o so_o many_o line_n to_o the_o centre_n i_o have_v examine_v a_o great_a many_o of_o these_o consequence_n in_o this_o history_n to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o who_o read_v it_o may_v judge_v if_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o if_o the_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n do_v favour_n the_o substantial_a change_n for_o if_o the_o consequence_n favour_v this_o change_n it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a presumption_n that_o the_o doctrine_n do_v not_o disfavour_v it_o although_o it_o shall_v not_o so_o positive_o establish_v it_o as_o the_o latin_n have_v do_v but_o also_o if_o all_o these_o consequence_n be_v direct_o opposite_a unto_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v a_o manifest_a proof_n that_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n be_v no_o less_o opposite_a unto_o it_o and_o that_o the_o ancient_n have_v not_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n into_o the_o object_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o that_o they_o make_v it_o not_o a_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n this_o four_o rule_n shall_v be_v strengthen_v with_o a_o five_o which_o appear_v no_o less_o important_a unto_o i_o and_o which_o only_a demand_n that_o doubtful_a and_o uncertain_a passage_n ought_v to_o be_v explain_v by_o certain_a passage_n and_o the_o obscure_a by_o the_o clear_a and_o manifest_a one_o this_o be_v a_o maxim_n of_o tertullian_n which_o i_o will_v not_o allege_v in_o this_o place_n because_o it_o be_v allege_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o work_n but_o after_o all_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o just_a and_o reasonable_a it_o often_o befall_v most_o author_n to_o deliver_v themselves_o more_o happy_o at_o one_o time_n than_o at_o another_o though_o they_o treat_v of_o the_o same_o subject_a it_o happen_v unto_o some_o through_o neglect_n or_o not_o have_v well_o digest_v their_o thought_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o express_v themselves_o clear_o on_o a_o subject_a if_o the_o mind_n have_v only_o confuse_v notion_n of_o it_o other_o do_v so_o for_o reason_n which_o may_v here_o be_v say_v particular_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n when_o they_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n principal_o of_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o there_o be_v certain_a time_n and_o place_n when_o they_o explain_v not_o themselves_o so_o clear_o as_o at_o other_o time_n although_o they_o never_o say_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o their_o sentiment_n the_o discipline_n of_o their_o time_n not_o suffer_v they_o to_o do_v otherwise_o but_o however_o the_o matter_n happen_v it_o seem_v very_o just_a and_o equal_a when_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o author_n will_v be_v know_v upon_o a_o matter_n which_o he_o have_v treat_v in_o divers_a place_n in_o some_o place_n clear_a than_o at_o other_o to_o have_v recourse_n unto_o those_o place_n wherein_o he_o have_v most_o clear_o explain_v himself_o and_o by_o those_o to_o interpret_v the_o other_o wherein_o he_o express_v himself_o more_o obscure_o either_o through_o inadvertency_n or_o for_o reason_n more_o dark_o and_o ambiguous_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v be_v natural_a unto_o all_o mankind_n and_o reason_n show_v it_o be_v the_o safe_a way_n can_v be_v take_v in_o these_o occasion_n i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o terminate_v the_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n of_o religion_n because_o they_o all_o arise_v from_o the_o several_a interpretation_n give_v unto_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o of_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n they_o may_v be_v easy_o reconcile_v if_o man_n will_v agree_v that_o the_o most_o clear_a and_o intelligible_a shall_v serve_v as_o a_o commentary_n unto_o the_o more_o difficult_a and_o obscure_a unto_o all_o these_o rule_v i_o will_v add_v a_o six_o which_o shall_v be_v the_o last_o the_o father_n be_v on_o this_o occasion_n to_o be_v consider_v as_o witness_n examine_v to_o learn_v of_o they_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o the_o great_a number_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o less_o and_o that_o the_o lesser_a number_n ought_v to_o submit_v unto_o the_o great_a thing_n be_v otherwise_o alike_o i_o mean_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v of_o equal_a authority_n and_o their_o testimony_n alike_o worthy_a of_o belief_n for_o instance_n if_o eight_o or_o ten_o among_o they_o shall_v unanimous_o depose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v abolish_v by_o the_o consecration_n and_o that_o there_o remain_v only_o the_o accident_n and_o appearance_n which_o subsist_v miraculous_o without_o any_o subject_a and_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o that_o say_v to_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ten_o aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o one_o single_a person_n because_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ten_o be_v as_o credible_a in_o his_o particular_a as_o he_o that_o be_v alone_o of_o his_o own_o opinion_n and_o that_o there_o be_v much_o more_o likelihood_n that_o one_o single_a person_n may_v be_v mistake_v in_o relate_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n than_o ten_o person_n that_o agree_v in_o their_o testimony_n but_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n if_o ten_o be_v find_v that_o testify_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a one_o single_a person_n shall_v say_v it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o confess_v that_o the_o belief_n for_o the_o which_o the_o ten_o person_n do_v declare_v have_v be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o this_o single_a person_n be_v a_o particular_a opinion_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v or_o at_o the_o least_o if_o possible_a endeavour_v to_o recover_v he_o unto_o the_o general_a opinion_n believe_v among_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n by_o give_v unto_o his_o word_n a_o more_o mild_a explication_n and_o the_o most_o favourable_a construction_n that_o may_v be_v i_o think_v no_o body_n can_v reasonable_o condemn_v the_o mean_n which_o i_o have_v propose_v the_o practice_n whereof_o may_v conduce_v very_o much_o to_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n provide_v we_o observe_v they_o sincere_o and_o no_o other_o end_n be_v propose_v in_o explain_v their_o testimony_n but_o what_o i_o have_v have_v in_o report_v they_o in_o this_o treatise_n that_o be_v a_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n 1._o tertul._n de_fw-fr virgin_n veland_n c._n 1._o against_o which_o no_o prescription_n can_v be_v make_v neither_o by_o length_n of_o time_n by_o the_o credit_n of_o person_n nor_o by_o the_o privilege_n of_o country_n to_o conclude_v the_o reader_n may_v be_v please_v
sufficient_o know_v incite_v some_o envious_a jesuit_n envious_a busy_a jesuit_n person_n to_o prepossess_v the_o king_n with_o prejudice_n against_o he_o by_o this_o mean_n they_o obtain_v a_o injunction_n of_o not_o proceed_v to_o this_o nomination_n the_o marquis_n de_fw-fr ruvigny_n appear_v at_o court_n in_o this_o affair_n and_o engage_v himself_o unto_o the_o king_n for_o monsiver_fw-fr l'arroqve_n zeal_n and_o fidelity_n in_o his_o majesty_n service_n the_o king_n who_o be_v natural_o incline_v to_o goodness_n thereupon_o answer_v the_o marquis_n de_fw-fr ruvigny_n the_o deputy_n general_n that_o some_o go_v about_o to_o give_v he_o other_o impression_n of_o monsieur_n l'arroqve_n but_o see_v he_o will_v be_v caution_n for_o the_o party_n accuse_v he_o will_v permit_v this_o minister_n to_o exercise_n his_o profession_n in_o any_o other_o place_n except_v paris_n a_o business_n of_o this_o moment_n make_v as_o great_a noise_n as_o can_v be_v imagine_v but_o do_v not_o prejudice_v mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n as_o much_o as_o his_o enemy_n can_v have_v wish_v for_o soon_o after_o he_o be_v seek_v unto_o by_o several_a considerable_a church_n but_o he_o accept_v of_o none_o but_o the_o proposal_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o he_o by_o that_o of_o saumur_n the_o church_n and_o the_o academy_n be_v then_o vacant_a both_o of_o a_o minister_n and_o of_o a_o professor_n in_o divinity_n he_o be_v offer_v both_o but_o whether_o it_o be_v through_o modesty_n or_o that_o he_o desire_v not_o to_o vary_v from_o his_o former_a kind_n of_o study_n much_o different_a from_o that_o to_o be_v perform_v by_o a_o professor_n in_o divinity_n he_o only_o accept_v the_o former_a as_o he_o be_v prepare_v to_o enter_v upon_o it_o the_o intendant_n of_o the_o province_n appear_v against_o it_o for_o what_o reason_n be_v not_o know_v the_o consistory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o saumur_n use_v such_o argument_n to_o remove_v this_o opposition_n that_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v remove_v nevertheless_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n think_v it_o not_o convenient_a to_o accept_v the_o offer_n be_v so_o advise_v by_o monsieur_n conrart_n for_o who_o he_o have_v a_o singular_a kindness_n who_o represent_v unto_o he_o that_o the_o intendant_n will_v always_o bear_v he_o a_o grudge_n and_o that_o therefore_o it_o will_v not_o be_v safe_a to_o be_v under_o his_o power_n the_o counsel_n of_o this_o incomparable_a friend_n induce_v monsieur_n l'arroqve_n to_o incline_v unto_o other_o offer_v make_v unto_o he_o at_o that_o time_n from_o divers_a place_n the_o church_n of_o montauban_n that_o of_o bourdeaux_n and_o that_o of_o roven_n desire_v to_o have_v he_o for_o their_o minister_n he_o prefer_v the_o latter_a before_o the_o two_o other_o by_o the_o advice_n of_o friend_n he_o according_o go_v to_o roven_n there_o to_o exercise_n his_o ministry_n and_o there_o it_o be_v that_o improve_n the_o rare_a talent_n that_o god_n have_v endow_v he_o with_o he_o labour_v until_o his_o death_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o soul_n and_o in_o explain_v the_o holy_a scripture_n with_o indefatigable_a diligence_n and_o industry_n roven_n be_v a_o place_n very_o convenient_a for_o such_o a_o person_n for_o it_o be_v a_o city_n abound_v with_o great_a wit_n and_o well_o furnish_v with_o good_a library_n he_o there_o acquire_v a_o great_a reputation_n among_o the_o learned_a man_n even_o of_o the_o contrary_a party_n and_o the_o illustrious_a mounseur_fw-fr bigot_n at_o who_o house_n they_o assemble_v once_o a_o week_n and_o entertain_v curious_a and_o learned_a discourse_n be_v very_o well_o please_v to_o have_v mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n of_o the_o number_n who_o also_o go_v unto_o their_o assembly_n where_o his_o profound_a knowledge_n in_o ecclesiastical_a history_n be_v much_o admire_v and_o esteem_v by_o they_o all_o a_o little_a after_o his_o come_n to_o roven_n mounseur_fw-fr david_n so_o well_o know_v among_o the_o learned_a for_o his_o great_a literature_n and_o by_o he_o contest_v with_o messieurs_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n justel_n and_o de_fw-fr launay_n carp_v at_o he_o about_o one_o of_o the_o two_o latin_a dissertation_n which_o he_o publish_v in_o the_o year_n 1670._o and_o dedicate_v unto_o mounseur_fw-fr d'amproux_fw-fr councillor_n in_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n who_o wit_n probity_n and_o learning_n be_v esteem_v by_o all_o who_o know_v he_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n have_v refute_v the_o opinion_n of_o father_n petau_n touch_v the_o time_n of_o the_o birth_n and_o condemnation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o photin_n his_o reason_n appear_v very_o solid_a unto_o a_o great_a many_o but_o monsieur_n david_n who_o otherways_o be_v well_o satisfy_v father_n petau_n epoch_n be_v wrong_v fancy_v that_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n have_v not_o sufficient_o refute_v it_o therefore_o take_v occasion_n to_o write_v against_o he_o which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n reply_n which_o he_o dedicate_v unto_o monsieur_n conrart_n a_o intimate_a friend_n to_o they_o both_o since_o which_o time_n this_o learned_a minister_n have_v publish_v divers_a excellent_a treatise_n on_o several_a subject_n he_o write_v one_o entitle_v consideration_n upon_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o church_n another_o much_o large_a wherein_o he_o show_v the_o conformity_n of_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n with_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n another_o in_o latin_a in_o defence_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o monsieur_n daille_n touch_v st_n ignatius_n his_o letter_n and_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n against_o messieurs_n pearson_n and_o beverige_n two_o famous_a english_a doctor_n they_o have_v write_v a_o second_o time_n in_o defence_n of_o their_o opinion_n and_o he_o have_v design_v a_o reply_n as_o have_v be_v see_v by_o a_o manuscript_n copy_n find_v near_o finish_v among_o his_o paper_n but_o at_o the_o request_n of_o some_o person_n favour_v episcopacy_n he_o do_v not_o finish_v his_o answer_n the_o last_o work_n he_o publish_v be_v a_o answer_n unto_o a_o treatise_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n although_o his_o name_n be_v not_o to_o it_o yet_o it_o be_v judge_v to_o be_v his_o it_o be_v know_v by_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o it_o be_v write_v clear_a free_a from_o digression_n and_o superfluous_a ornament_n and_o full_a of_o solid_a remark_n draw_v from_o the_o profound_a antiquity_n but_o how_o great_a a_o idea_n soever_o the_o print_a work_n of_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n give_v we_o of_o the_o greatness_n and_o exactness_n of_o his_o wisdom_n it_o may_v be_v term_v but_o small_a in_o comparison_n of_o what_o will_v have_v be_v see_v if_o god_n have_v be_v please_v to_o have_v spare_v he_o to_o finish_v what_o he_o have_v begin_v he_o be_v esteem_v one_o of_o the_o fit_a man_n of_o france_n to_o compose_v a_o ecclesiastical_a history_n all_o his_o friend_n entreat_v he_o to_o set_v about_o it_o and_o according_o he_o labour_v effectual_o therein_o with_o all_o diligence_n he_o intend_v to_o have_v publish_v one_o volume_n every_o year_n and_o to_o have_v join_v thereunto_o sundry_a dissertation_n which_o will_v equal_o have_v demonstrate_v his_o sincerity_n and_o his_o learning_n he_o have_v carry_v on_o his_o work_n but_o unto_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o four_o century_n which_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n the_o public_a will_v not_o lose_v of_o so_o vast_a and_o rich_a a_o structure_n there_o be_v also_o find_v among_o his_o paper_n a_o very_a exact_a treatise_n of_o the_o regale_n wherein_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o king_n of_o france_n since_o clovis_n have_v this_o right_n over_o all_o the_o cathedral_n church_n in_o their_o kingdom_n this_o with_o some_o other_o small_a tract_n which_o this_o illustrious_a person_n have_v finish_v before_o his_o death_n may_v make_v a_o complete_a volume_n mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_fw-la the_o worthy_a son_n of_o such_o a_o father_n will_v be_v careful_a of_o communicate_v they_o unto_o the_o world_n but_o he_o confine_v not_o himself_o only_o thereunto_o he_o promise_v also_o a_o exact_a collection_n of_o all_o the_o dissertation_n which_o he_o have_v find_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o first_o 350_o year_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o intend_v to_o publish_v they_o in_o latin_a for_o the_o benefit_n of_o stranger_n every_o body_n will_v be_v glad_a to_o hear_v this_o news_n especial_o if_o we_o add_v somewhat_o touch_v the_o particular_n of_o this_o collection_n therefore_o i_o now_o give_v notice_n that_o therein_o will_v be_v see_v dissertation_n 1._o upon_o the_o thunder_a legion_n where_o shall_v be_v show_v that_o what_o have_v be_v say_v of_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a 2._o upon_o the_o original_n of_o shave_v of_o priest_n 3._o de_fw-fr orariis_fw-la 4._o of_o the_o manner_n that_o the_o clergy_n salute_v the_o people_n which_o shall_v serve_v to_o explain_v this_o passage_n of_o st._n cyprian_n in_o regard_n of_o aurelius_n who_o he_o
it_o that_o be_v either_o to_o oblige_v the_o people_n to_o adore_v it_o or_o for_o some_o other_o reason_n the_o first_o that_o i_o can_v find_v who_o explain_v the_o cause_n and_o reason_n of_o this_o elevation_n be_v german_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n in_o his_o theory_n of_o ecclesiastical_a thing_n where_o he_o very_o curious_o inquire_v the_o mystical_a reason_n of_o what_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a mystery_n a_o treatise_n which_o most_o author_n attribute_v unto_o german_a who_o live_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n and_o some_o unto_o another_o of_o the_o same_o name_n who_o be_v patriarch_n in_o the_o xii_o after_o all_o the_o author_n of_o this_o theory_n be_v come_v unto_o the_o inquiry_n of_o this_o elevation_n creep_v into_o the_o church_n about_o the_o vi_o century_n do_v sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o it_o intend_v not_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o only_o to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o our_o saviour_n upon_o the_o cross_n 407._o germ._n constantinop_n in_o theor._n t._n 12._o bibl._n patr._n p._n 407._o and_o that_o be_v its_o lawful_a and_o genuine_a use_n and_o end_n the_o elevation_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n say_v he_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o elevation_n on_o the_o cross_n the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o cross_n and_o his_o resurrection_n also_o as_o for_o the_o latin_n the_o first_o that_o i_o remember_v who_o bethink_v himself_o of_o find_v out_o a_o mystery_n in_o the_o same_o elevation_n be_v ives_n of_o chartres_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n but_o all_o the_o mystery_n that_o he_o therein_o find_v be_v no_o more_o than_o have_v be_v find_v by_o this_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n near_o 300._o year_n before_o he_o when_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n say_v he_o be_v lift_v up_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o deacon_n 602._o ivo_n carnens_fw-la ep._n de_fw-fr sacrif_n miss_n t._n 2._o bibl._n patr._n p._n 602._o there_o be_v commemoration_n make_v of_o the_o lift_n up_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n and_o as_o this_o be_v the_o first_o among_o the_o latin_n who_o in_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v discover_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o elevation_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o cross_n so_o also_o be_v he_o the_o first_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o who_o have_v write_v of_o this_o elevation_n for_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o neither_o in_o s._n gregory_n nor_o in_o s._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n who_o both_o flourish_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n nor_o in_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n nor_o in_o rabunus_fw-la archbishop_n of_o mayence_n nor_o in_o walafridus_n strabo_n nor_o in_o the_o pretend_a alcuin_n author_n partly_o of_o the_o ix_o and_o partly_o of_o the_o x._o century_n although_o they_o all_o of_o they_o write_v of_o divine_a office_n and_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v the_o mystical_a signification_n of_o all_o thing_n practise_v in_o religion_n in_o their_o time_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o sacrament_n unless_o it_o be_v gregrory_n the_o first_o who_o only_o leave_v a_o liturgy_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v true_a that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o rabanus_n his_o first_o book_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o clerk_n there_o be_v see_v a_o fragment_n by_o way_n of_o supplement_n wherein_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o elevation_n whereof_o we_o treat_v but_o against_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o manuscript_n wherein_o this_o fragment_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v beside_o what_o the_o thing_n itself_o evident_o declare_v that_o this_o famous_a prelate_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o it_o moreover_o the_o author_n whosoever_o he_o be_v with_o german_a and_o ives_n of_o chartres_n refer_v the_o elevation_n he_o mention_n unto_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n the_o elevation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o priest_n 1408._o adject_n ad_fw-la raban_n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr offic_n bibl._n patr_n t._n 10._o p._n 586._o hug._n de_fw-fr st._n victor_n l._n 2._o c._n 28._o the_o miss_n observat_fw-la bibl._n patr._n t._n 10._o p._n 1408._o and_o by_o the_o deacon_n import_v say_v he_o his_o elevation_n on_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n hugh_n of_o st._n victor_n a_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n discourse_v no_o other_o wise_a of_o this_o mystery_n the_o priest_n say_v he_o after_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n lift_v with_o both_o hand_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o a_o little_a after_o lay_v it_o down_o which_o signify_v the_o elevation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o cross_n and_o his_o lay_v down_o into_o the_o grave_a the_o learned_a of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n agree_v in_o all_o this_o with_o the_o protestant_n and_o james_n gore_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_a church_n observe_v 158._o gore_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 146._o n._n 158._o that_o it_o be_v not_o certain_o know_v when_o the_o lift_n up_o the_o host_n be_v join_v unto_o the_o consecration_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o durandus_fw-la who_o maintain_v it_o have_v never_o be_v separate_v from_o it_o and_o he_o prove_v he_o by_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o writer_n above_o mention_v unto_o who_o he_o join_v the_o author_n of_o the_o micrologue_n who_o live_v by_o every_o body_n confession_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n and_o the_o roman_a order_n which_o some_o suppose_n be_v write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o he_o say_v that_o both_o these_o speak_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o oblation_n 15._o ord._n rom._n t._n 10._o bibl._n patr_n p._n 15._o which_o be_v true_a as_o to_o the_o micrologue_n but_o as_o for_o the_o roman_a order_n it_o indeed_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o cup_n by_o the_o deacon_n for_o as_o for_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n by_o the_o bishop_n supra_fw-la goar_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la i_o find_v no_o mention_n thereof_o in_o the_o whole_a book_n howsoever_o goar_n give_v to_o be_v understand_v that_o the_o elevation_n speak_v of_o by_o these_o two_o author_n tend_v not_o unto_o adoration_n when_o he_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o join_v unto_o consecration_n but_o that_o it_o be_v make_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o canon_n very_o near_o the_o lord_n prayer_n hugh_n maynard_n 375._o hug._n menard_n in_o sacram._n greg._n p._n 373_o 374_o 375._o a_o benedictine_n friar_n explain_v himself_o so_o full_o in_o his_o note_n upon_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o his_o book_n of_o sacrament_n that_o nothing_o more_o can_v be_v say_v than_o what_o he_o have_v write_v now_o say_v he_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o soon_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v consecrate_v they_o be_v lift_v up_o that_o the_o people_n there_o present_a may_v adore_v they_o which_o practice_n i_o do_v not_o judge_v to_o be_v ancient_a see_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n thereof_o to_o be_v find_v in_o our_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n print_v nor_o write_a nor_o in_o pamelius_n nor_o in_o the_o roman_a order_n nor_o in_o alcuin_n amalarius_fw-la walafridus_n rabanus_n who_o have_v full_o explain_v the_o order_n of_o the_o mass_n nor_o in_o the_o micrologue_n who_o have_v also_o very_o exact_o labour_v in_o the_o same_o subject_a afterward_o this_o learned_a friar_n observe_v that_o it_o be_v clear_a than_o the_o sun_n at_o noon_n day_n if_o the_o xv._o chapter_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o micrologue_n be_v consider_v who_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v write_v of_o this_o ceremony_n have_v it_o be_v use_v in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n because_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o lift_v up_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n together_o before_o the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o also_o appear_v more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o twenty_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n nevertheless_o he_o except_v the_o mozarabick_a office_n wherein_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o two_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n one_o of_o which_o be_v make_v present_o after_o consecration_n and_o the_o other_o after_o these_o word_n let_v we_o declare_v with_o the_o mouth_n what_o we_o believe_v with_o the_o heart_n but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o say_v by_o parenthesis_n if_o nothing_o have_v be_v add_v and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v great_a likelihood_n that_o it_o be_v a_o addition_n make_v since_o the_o introduce_v into_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o custom_n of_o lift_v up_o the_o host_n immediate_o after_o consecration_n that_o it_o may_v be_v
church_n this_o custom_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n into_o little_a piece_n to_o be_v distribute_v unto_o each_o of_o the_o communicant_n be_v practise_v therein_o until_o the_o twelve_o century_n as_o we_o have_v see_v at_o large_a and_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n be_v so_o frequent_a that_o although_o they_o have_v abolish_v the_o action_n which_o have_v introduce_v it_o extr_n serm._n de_fw-fr azymo_fw-la c._n 4._o extr_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o forbear_v at_o this_o day_n to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o particules_n that_o be_v to_o say_v little_a piece_n unto_o the_o host_n which_o they_o distribute_v unto_o communicant_n although_o they_o give_v they_o unto_o each_o of_o they_o whole_a and_o not_o break_v but_o you_o must_v take_v notice_n that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v lay_v aside_o the_o use_n and_o custom_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o believer_n there_o be_v a_o very_a considerable_a separation_n make_v from_o she_o by_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n and_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n and_o their_o adherent_n whereby_o this_o practice_n and_o custom_n have_v be_v still_o observe_v even_o in_o the_o west_n itself_o which_o be_v not_o now_o practise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chap._n x._o of_o the_o distribution_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o break_n of_o bread_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o the_o distribution_n but_o because_o the_o distribution_n contain_v several_a thing_n under_o its_o compass_n as_o the_o time_n the_o place_n the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a the_o person_n which_o distribute_v it_o those_o which_o receive_v with_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o in_o fine_a the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o examine_v they_o several_o to_o give_v the_o more_o light_n unto_o this_o part_n of_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o we_o will_v rest_v satisfy_v to_o consider_v in_o this_o chapter_n the_o time_n the_o place_n with_o the_o posture_n and_o gesture_n of_o the_o communicant_a as_o for_o the_o time_n there_o be_v no_o body_n can_v make_v any_o doubt_n but_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v and_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o passeover_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o supper_n the_o evangelist_n do_v witness_v it_o and_o express_v themselves_o so_o full_o as_o that_o they_o give_v we_o not_o the_o least_o cause_n to_o doubt_v of_o it_o which_o make_v i_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o church_n found_v by_o their_o preach_v practise_v the_o same_o during_o life_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v plain_o find_v in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o the_o beliver_v of_o that_o church_n do_v celebrate_v this_o divine_a mystery_n and_o participate_v thereof_o after_o have_v eat_v altogether_o so_o that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o seal_n the_o crown_n and_o accomplishment_n of_o those_o agape_n and_o feast_n of_o charity_n i_o know_v that_o all_o be_v not_o of_o this_o opinion_n and_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o censure_v those_o who_o judge_n that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v perform_v before_o the_o agape_n i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o many_o learned_a man_n which_o they_o ground_n upon_o the_o follow_a reason_n which_o i_o be_o oblige_v to_o recite_v that_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_v of_o their_o solidity_n in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o design_n of_o these_o first_o christian_n be_v exact_o to_o imitate_v the_o order_n that_o be_v observe_v by_o jesus_n christ_n who_o as_o we_o say_v celebrate_v his_o eucharist_n after_o supper_n second_o 11.21_o 1_o cor._n 11.21_o they_o pretend_v that_o the_o apostle_n give_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o it_o when_o he_o say_v that_o some_o advance_v and_o take_v his_o own_o supper_n before_o without_o stay_v for_o the_o rest_n for_o that_o can_v not_o be_v if_o they_o have_v begin_v with_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o end_v with_o the_o feast_n of_o charity_n it_o be_v unlikely_a that_o the_o sacrament_n will_v be_v solemnize_v before_o the_o assembly_n be_v complete_a and_o that_o all_o which_o be_v accustom_v to_o be_v present_a be_v come_v in_o the_o three_o place_n have_v it_o be_v practise_v otherwise_o they_o think_v s._n paul_n shall_v not_o have_v have_v so_o great_a cause_n to_o have_v charge_v the_o corinthian_n of_o have_v receive_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n unworthy_o nor_o to_o command_v they_o to_o examine_v themselves_o before_o they_o come_v unto_o the_o lord_n table_n because_o by_o this_o reckon_n the_o disorder_n he_o charge_v they_o with_o shall_v have_v happen_v after_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o before_o so_o that_o the_o apostle_n shall_v only_o have_v have_v cause_n to_o blame_v the_o disorder_n of_o their_o feast_n without_o mingle_v therewith_o any_o discourse_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o nevertheless_o he_o do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o he_o insist_o much_o more_o upon_o the_o sacrament_n than_o upon_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o do_v evident_o show_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n assemble_v for_o their_o feast_n of_o charity_n begin_v this_o solemnity_n by_o the_o common_a meal_n which_o they_o make_v all_o together_o and_o do_v end_v it_o by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n whereof_o they_o do_v communicate_v after_o they_o have_v end_v supper_n after_o which_o the_o company_n be_v dismiss_v unto_o all_o these_o proof_n they_o add_v the_o mark_n of_o that_o ancient_a custom_n which_o remain_v in_o the_o v._o century_n tertullian_n say_v in_o some_o of_o his_o work_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n time_n 3._o tertul._n de_fw-fr corona_fw-la c._n 3._o as_o rigaut_n and_o rhenanus_fw-la confess_v upon_o the_o place_n but_o although_o that_o the_o practice_n of_o celebrate_v it_o also_o in_o the_o morning_n be_v already_o very_o frequent_a in_o the_o church_n i_o can_v see_v how_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o the_o word_n of_o this_o learned_a african_a that_o the_o celebration_n be_v make_v after_o the_o meal_n rather_o than_o before_o no_o more_o than_o by_o what_o be_v observe_v by_o s._n cyprian_n about_o forty_o year_n after_o for_o dispute_v against_o those_o who_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o morning_n with_o water_n and_o urge_v they_o with_o the_o example_n of_o our_o lord_n who_o do_v he_o with_o wine_n he_o say_v 63._o cypr._n ep._n 63._o that_o they_o happy_o imagine_v to_o be_v quit_v under_o colour_n that_o at_o supper_n wine_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o cup._n all_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o these_o two_o passage_n of_o antiquity_n be_v that_o in_o those_o time_n the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v conjoint_o with_o the_o agape_n or_o feast_n of_o charity_n but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v also_o very_o frequent_o celebrate_v and_o most_o common_o in_o the_o morning_n and_o by_o consequence_n fast_v also_o be_v it_o not_o therein_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o ancient_a custom_n before_o mention_v be_v seek_v as_o also_o in_o what_o be_v say_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o v._o century_n 7._o aug._n ep._n 118._o c._n 7._o that_o some_o be_v wont_a to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n after_o meal_n time_n but_o upon_o one_o day_n of_o the_o year_n only_o to_o wit_n thursday_n before_o easter_n 29._o council_n carth._n 3_o c_o 29._o as_o be_v express_o observe_v by_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v at_o the_o same_o time_n order_v that_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v always_o be_v celebrate_v fast_v except_v only_o the_o day_n that_o our_o lord_n supper_n be_v celebrate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o day_n whereon_o commemoration_n be_v make_v every_o year_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v as_o every_o body_n know_v upon_o holy_a thursday_n but_o as_o this_o rule_n will_v serve_v as_o a_o law_n only_o in_o africa_n there_o be_v other_o church_n which_o use_v thus_o not_o on_o that_o day_n precise_o but_o every_o week_n on_o saturday_n and_o indeed_o two_o ancient_a church_n historian_n socrates_n and_o sozomen_n 19_o socr._n l._n 5._o c._n 21._o &_o grac._n 22._o sozom._n l._n 7._o c._n 19_o who_o write_v some_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n austir_v inform_v we_o that_o the_o christian_n of_o egypt_n those_o of_o thebais_n and_o about_o alexandria_n in_o several_a city_n and_o village_n do_v
council_n nicaen_fw-la 2_o act_n 6._o assemble_v at_o constantinople_n against_o image_n in_o the_o year_n 754._o jesus_n christ_n say_v these_o father_n have_v take_v bread_n bless_v it_o and_o have_v give_v thanks_o he_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v take_v eat_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o like_a manner_n have_v give_v the_o cup_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o there_o be_v no_o other_o kind_n of_o thing_n nor_o figure_n choose_v by_o he_o that_o can_v so_o fit_o represent_v his_o incarnation_n see_v then_o the_o image_n of_o his_o quicken_a body_n make_v honourable_o and_o glorious_o here_o be_v eleven_o substantial_a witness_n which_o be_v add_v unto_o the_o five_o other_o which_o we_o pass_v over_o and_o shall_v appear_v in_o due_a time_n make_v up_o the_o number_n of_o sixteen_o without_o touch_v those_o which_o may_v by_o evident_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n be_v draw_v unto_o the_o same_o testimonyâ—_n for_o i_o have_v make_v choice_n only_o of_o those_o which_o seem_v most_o evident_a and_o of_o those_o also_o some_o speak_v in_o more_o express_a term_n than_o other_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_n if_o all_o these_o witness_n which_o speak_v of_o bread_n wine_n fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n of_o figure_n sign_n type_n symbol_n sacrament_n of_o representation_n of_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v not_o give_v a_o figurative_a sense_n unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n and_o to_o do_v it_o the_o better_a let_v he_o exact_o see_v if_o any_o of_o these_o ancient_a commentator_n have_v speak_v of_o reality_n of_o bodily_a conversion_n and_o of_o local_a presence_n in_o interpret_n they_o for_o say_v the_o protestant_n they_o can_v not_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n so_o important_a a_o doctrine_n as_o that_o in_o a_o occasion_n which_o indispensable_o oblige_v they_o to_o say_v something_o of_o it_o without_o render_v themselves_o guilty_a of_o horrid_a hypocrisy_n and_o injustice_n so_o that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o and_o that_o there_o appear_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o what_o have_v be_v produce_v and_o examine_v as_o indeed_o say_v they_o whatever_o scrutiny_n we_o can_v make_v no_o such_o thing_n nor_o like_v it_o do_v appear_v it_o may_v be_v safe_o and_o lawful_o conclude_v that_o all_o these_o father_n have_v take_v these_o word_n not_o in_o a_o proper_a and_o literal_a sense_n but_o in_o a_o figurative_a and_o metaphorical_a sense_n moreover_o all_o these_o reflection_n of_o the_o ancient_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n amount_v just_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o understand_v they_o command_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n when_o it_o forbid_v to_o interpret_v the_o holy_a scripture_n 4._o sess_n 4._o contrary_a to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n because_o as_o it_o be_v explain_v by_o melchior_n canus_n 10._o locor_fw-la l_o 7._o c._n 3._o num_fw-la 10._o bishop_n of_o the_o canary_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n the_o sense_n of_o all_o the_o saint_n be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n chap._n ii_o of_o what_o the_o father_n be_v believe_v concern_v what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o they_o have_v say_v of_o it_o beside_o the_o many_o reflection_n make_v by_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n upon_o the_o word_n use_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o institute_v this_o most_o august_n sacrament_n which_o we_o have_v sufficient_o enumerate_v and_o set_v down_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n i_o find_v they_o have_v say_v many_o other_o thing_n which_o may_v direct_v we_o unto_o the_o true_a understanding_n of_o their_o belief_n which_o we_o will_v inquire_v into_o in_o this_o second_o chapter_n in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o have_v call_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o very_a act_n of_o communicate_v there_o be_v give_v unto_o each_o of_o these_o present_a 34._o just_a mart._n apol._n 2._o vol._n 1._o iâ—en_a l._n 4._o c_o 34._o say_v justin_n martyr_n the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v st._n irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n give_v it_o the_o same_o name_n call_v it_o the_o bread_n upon_o which_o prayer_n and_o thanks_o have_v be_v make_v and_o i_o make_v no_o question_n fin_n contr._n tryph._n p._n 260._o orig._n contr_n cell_n l._n 8._o id._n ibid._n id._n homil._n 5._o in_o levitic_n cyprian_n ep._n 76._o &_o 63_o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6_o c._n 43._o prope_fw-la fin_n but_o it_o be_v also_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o our_o christian_a philosopher_n i_o mean_v st._n justin_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n origen_n against_o celsus_n the_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o symbol_n of_o our_o duty_n towards_o god_n and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n the_o bread_n offer_v with_o thanksgiving_n and_o prayer_n make_v for_o the_o mercy_n bestow_v on_o we_o and_o in_o his_o homily_n upon_o leviticus_n the_o bread_n which_o the_o lord_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n st._n cyprian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n when_o he_o call_v it_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o cup_n or_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o cecilius_n he_o very_o often_o call_v it_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n and_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v not_o flower_n only_o nor_o water_n only_o but_o a_o composition_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n knead_v and_o mould_v together_o and_o make_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n write_v unto_o fabian_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o undue_a ordination_n of_o novatian_n unto_o the_o episcopacy_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o act_n of_o distribution_n and_o reception_n he_o call_v it_o that_o bread_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o tertullian_n dispute_v against_o the_o marcionite_n 23._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o who_o teach_v that_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o creator_n he_o reproach_n they_o that_o they_o be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o another_o god_n upon_o another_o earth_n and_o with_o another_o water_n and_o that_o they_o make_v prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o unto_o another_o god_n upon_o the_o bread_n of_o another_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o understand_v that_o in_o speak_v in_o that_o manner_n to_o martion_n he_o presuppose_v that_o the_o orthodox_n make_v their_o prayer_n unto_o god_n the_o creator_n upon_o this_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philadelphian_o under_o ignatius_n name_n philad_n ep._n ad_fw-la philad_n say_v that_o there_o be_v one_o bread_n break_v unto_o all_o if_o we_o descend_v low_a 13._o conc._n ancyr_n c._n 2._o conc._n neoces_n c._n 13._o we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o council_n of_o ancyrus_fw-la in_o the_o year_n 314_o forbid_v deacon_n that_o have_v sacrifice_v unto_o idol_n to_o present_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup._n and_o that_o of_o neocesarea_n of_o the_o same_o year_n say_v that_o the_o country-priest_n can_v offer_v nor_o give_v the_o bread_n in_o prayer_n nor_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o chief_a church_n in_o the_o city_n if_o the_o bishop_n or_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o city_n be_v present_a 3._o euseb_n they_fw-mi l._n 5._o c._n 3._o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n write_v about_o the_o year_n 328._o that_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n express_v dark_o by_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n 30._o bil._n in_o matth._n c._n 30._o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o passover_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v make_v the_o lord_n have_v take_v the_o cup_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n 27._o macar_n hom._n 27._o st._n macarius_n follow_v the_o same_o step_n in_o say_v that_o in_o the_o church_n one_o participate_v of_o visible_a bread_n to_o eat_v spiritual_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n 25._o council_n laod._n c._n 25._o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n assemble_v about_o the_o year_n 360_o ordain_v that_o minister_n ought_v not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o deacon_n or_o rather_o subdeacon_n to_o administer_v the_o bread_n nor_o bless_v the_o cup._n a_o council_n of_o carthage_n make_v this_o decree_n 24._o council_n carth._n c._n 24._o that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n nothing_o else_o shall_v be_v offer_v but_o what_o the_o lord_n himself_o have_v do_v to_o wit_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n this_o decree_n be_v the_o 37th_o in_o the_o code_n
antio_n in_o marc._n see_v our_o saviour_n have_v say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n those_o which_o offer_v or_o present_v the_o bread_n must_v esteem_v after_o prayer_n and_o consecration_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o participate_v of_o it_o and_o that_o also_o the_o cup_n be_v instead_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o i_o see_v nothing_o more_o positive_a and_o formal_a hereupon_o than_o what_o be_v say_v by_o proclus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n in_o one_o of_o his_o oration_n 17._o proclus_n orat._n 17._o where_o he_o exhort_v his_o hearer_n to_o imitate_v the_o piety_n and_o devotion_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n which_o go_v to_o worship_v the_o child_n jesus_n in_o the_o manger_n at_o bethlehem_n for_o after_o have_v represent_v unto_o they_o that_o instead_o of_o bethlehem_n they_o have_v the_o church_n instead_o of_o a_o stable_a the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o instead_o of_o a_o manger_n the_o altar_n or_o communion-table_n he_o add_v instead_o of_o the_o child_n we_o embrace_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v bless_v by_o the_o infant_n and_o it_o shall_v appear_v in_o its_o place_n that_o amalarius_n be_v very_o near_o of_o this_o opinion_n when_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v that_o which_o be_v sacrifice_v instead_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o because_o the_o father_n which_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v also_o that_o they_o pass_v and_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o have_v take_v care_n to_o explain_v unto_o we_o these_o latter_a expression_n as_o they_o also_o have_v full_o do_v the_o former_a for_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o when_o they_o say_v that_o when_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o mean_v that_o they_o pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n which_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n give_v we_o in_o these_o word_n 18._o isid_n hispal_n de_fw-fr offic_n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o say_v i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n but_o the_o bread_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n be_v for_o this_o reason_n call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n because_o it_o increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n for_o that_o cause_n refer_v unto_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v visible_a yet_o nevertheless_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o bede_n epiphan_n bed_n hom._n deâ—_n sant_n in_o epiphan_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o daily_o wash_v we_o in_o his_o blood_n when_o we_o renew_v at_o the_o altar_n the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o holy_a passion_n when_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n raban_n bishop_n of_o mayans_n be_v of_o his_o mind_n but_o we_o may_v not_o speak_v of_o he_o now_o and_o when_o these_o same_o father_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v and_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o also_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v into_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o body_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o theodotus_n say_v manus_fw-la apud_fw-la clem._n alex._n p._n 800._o vict._n in_o marc._n 14._o manus_fw-la that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n cite_v by_o victor_n of_o antioch_n speak_v yet_o plain_o god_n say_v he_o take_v pity_n of_o our_o infirmity_n communicate_v into_o the_o thing_n offer_v a_o enliven_a virtue_n and_o change_v they_o into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n whereunto_o amount_n what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v by_o theodoret_n 1_o theod._n dial._n 1_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v honour_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v his_o grace_n unto_o their_o nature_n it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n he_o add_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o lord_n make_v a_o exchange_n of_o name_n give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o unto_o the_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o that_o those_o which_o participate_v of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n shall_v not_o stop_v at_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v but_o that_o by_o the_o change_n of_o name_n they_o shall_v believe_v the_o change_n which_o be_v make_v by_o his_o grace_n it_o be_v just_a what_o ephraim_n 229._o apud_fw-la phot._n god_n 229._o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n intend_v by_o these_o word_n the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o change_v the_o outward_a form_n but_o it_o remain_v inseparable_a from_o the_o hide_a grace_n as_o it_o be_v in_o baptism_n 3.5_o ammon_n cat_n in_o joan._n 3.5_o for_o as_o ammenius_n say_v the_o material_a water_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a virtue_n i_o think_v no_o other_o sense_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o these_o word_n of_o the_o 338_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o the_o council_n at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 754_o 6._o in_o conc._n nicaen_fw-la 2._o act._n 6._o against_o image_n as_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v holy_a because_o it_o be_v deify_v so_o also_o this_o here_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o institution_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o which_o be_v his_o image_n be_v holy_a as_o be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o institution_n of_o grace_n but_o we_o will_v retrench_v have_v voluntary_o prescribe_v ourselves_o this_o law_n to_o avoid_v confusion_n therefore_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o observe_v that_o from_o all_o these_o consideration_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o we_o have_v allege_v there_o result_v two_o doctrine_n from_o their_o write_n both_o which_o have_v be_v their_o foundation_n for_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n which_o they_o attribute_v unto_o the_o sacsament_n the_o first_o be_v that_o they_o regard_v it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n which_o not_o only_o bare_o signify_v but_o which_o also_o exhibit_v and_o communicate_v unto_o the_o believe_a soul_n the_o thing_n which_o it_o signify_v i_o mean_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v it_o which_o make_v st._n chrysostom_n say_v explain_v these_o word_n cor._n chrysost_n hom._n â—4_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n wherefore_o do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o participation_n because_o he_o will_v give_v something_o more_o to_o be_v understand_v and_o show_v a_o great_a union_n for_o we_o not_o only_o communicate_v in_o that_o whereof_o we_o receive_v and_o take_v but_o also_o in_o that_o we_o be_v unite_v for_o as_o this_o body_n be_v unite_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n so_o be_v we_o also_o unite_v unto_o he_o by_o this_o bread_n this_o be_v also_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n macarius_n when_o he_o say_v eceles_n macar_n hom._n 27._o diony_n c._n 3._o hier._n eceles_n that_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v spiritual_o eat_v and_o also_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n who_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o venerable_a symbol_n whereby_o jesus_n christ_n be_v represent_v and_o whereby_o we_o enjoy_v he_o and_o of_o victor_n of_o antioch_n 14._o vict._n antioch_n in_o marc._n c._n 14._o by_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n say_v he_o we_o be_v make_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o by_o the_o cup_n we_o partake_v of_o his_o blood_n st._n fulgentius_n have_v no_o other_o meaning_n when_o he_o thus_o read_v the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n aethiop_n fulg._n de_fw-fr baptis_n aethiop_n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v they_o not_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o another_o place_n which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o fragment_n of_o the_o ten_o book_n he_o write_v against_o fabian_n the_o arrian_n he_o declare_v himself_o so_o full_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v more_o express_o unto_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n the_o participation_n itself_o say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 28._o id._n ex_fw-la l._n 8._o fragm_n 28._o when_o we_o eat_v his_o bread_n and_o drink_v his_o cup_n intimate_v this_o unto_o we_o to_o wit_n that_o we_o shall_v die_v to_o the_o world_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v they_o oppose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o the_o participation_n of_o
beside_o what_o they_o have_v already_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o local_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n and_o his_o absence_n from_o earth_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o body_n and_o his_o human_a nature_n the_o presence_n whereof_o they_o have_v constant_o oppose_v unto_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divine_a nature_n they_o have_v formal_o declare_v themselves_o against_o the_o polutopie_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n i_o mean_v against_o his_o presence_n in_o divers_a place_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n 17._o fulgent_n ad_fw-la trasim_n l._n 2._o c._n 17._o for_o they_o positive_o say_v that_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v local_a absent_a from_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n leave_v earth_n when_o it_o go_v up_o to_o heaven_n that_o he_o be_v every_o where_o as_o god_n but_o that_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n as_o man_n and_o that_o he_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a place_n in_o heaven_n 14._o aug._n fp._n 57_o &_o sub_fw-la finem_fw-la ep._n id_fw-la de_fw-la civ_o dei_fw-la l._n 22._o c._n 29._o id._n tract_n 31._o in_o joan._n vigil_n contr_n eutyck_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o after_o the_o manner_n of_o be_v of_o a_o true_a body_n that_o there_o be_v no_o corporal_a nature_n that_o can_v be_v whole_o and_o entire_o in_o heaven_n and_o whole_o upon_o earth_n at_o once_o that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o man_n according_a to_o the_o body_n be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o that_o he_o so_o depart_v from_o a_o place_n that_o he_o be_v no_o long_o in_o the_o place_n from_o whence_o he_o part_v when_o he_o be_v go_v to_o another_o place_n that_o when_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v upon_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n be_v now_o in_o heaven_n doubtless_o it_o be_v not_o upon_o earth_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o certain_a it_o be_v not_o there_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o it_o we_o look_v that_o christ_n shall_v come_v from_o heaven_n 323._o bertram_n de_fw-fr nativ_n christ_n c._n 3._o t._n 1._o spicileg_n dacher_n p._n 323._o that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n be_v every_o where_o present_a according_a to_o the_o property_n of_o his_o divinity_n he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n according_a to_o the_o dimension_n of_o his_o body_n because_o that_o which_o be_v local_a be_v not_o in_o all_o place_n but_o it_o go_v unto_o some_o other_o place_n when_o it_o have_v leave_v the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v before_o 82._o just_a mart._n apolog._n 2._o p._n 82._o therefore_o st._n justin_n martyr_v prove_v it_o as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n that_o the_o father_n creator_n of_o the_o world_n have_v raise_v the_o christ_n from_o the_o dead_a be_v to_o raise_v he_o up_o to_o heaven_n and_o there_o to_o keep_v or_o retain_v he_o until_o he_o have_v slay_v the_o devil_n his_o enemy_n and_o that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o good_a and_o virtuous_a which_o he_o foreknow_v shall_v be_v accomplish_v that_o be_v to_o say_v until_o the_o day_n of_o the_o general_a resurrection_n this_o be_v what_o the_o protestant_n say_v second_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v exist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n invisible_o and_o without_o occupy_v any_o space_n if_o the_o father_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v leave_v we_o proof_n in_o their_o write_n or_o if_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o say_v the_o contrary_a of_o body_n in_o general_a and_o when_o they_o consider_v they_o in_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n they_o will_v doubtless_o have_v bring_v some_o exception_n touch_v the_o glorious_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n they_o be_v too_o prudent_a and_o too_o wise_a to_o forget_v so_o considerable_a a_o circumstance_n the_o silence_n whereof_o may_v have_v be_v of_o very_o dangerous_a consequence_n and_o have_v do_v notable_a prejudice_n unto_o their_o doctrine_n so_o that_o have_v exact_o consider_v what_o they_o have_v say_v of_o body_n in_o general_a and_o in_o regard_v what_o they_o be_v natural_o it_o appear_v they_o have_v make_v no_o exception_n for_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o follow_v then_o of_o necessity_n as_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o it_o can_v exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v invisible_o and_o without_o fill_v a_o space_n according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o its_o dimension_n this_o be_v what_o i_o can_v discover_v in_o the_o monument_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v touch_v this_o question_n which_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o that_o which_o have_v neither_o bound_n 3._o cyril_n alexan._n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la c._n 3._o t._n 6._o aug._n l._n 83._o quaest_n q._n 51._o t._n 4._o &_o alibi_fw-la fulgent_n deâ—_n de_fw-fr ad_fw-la pet._n c._n 3._o nor_o limit_n nor_o figure_n and_o which_o can_v be_v handle_v nor_o see_v can_v be_v a_o body_n that_o all_o body_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v take_v up_o space_n and_o place_n by_o its_o compass_n and_o that_o every_o thing_n continue_v in_o the_o state_n wherein_o god_n put_v it_o when_o he_o make_v it_o it_o not_o be_v the_o property_n of_o a_o body_n to_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n the_o protestant_n think_v it_o be_v in_o these_o kind_n of_o occasion_n that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o have_v 〈◊〉_d if_o they_o have_v any_o other_o opinion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o although_o they_o so_o determine_v the_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o body_n yet_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v another_o whole_o peculiar_a unto_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o resurrection_n after_o the_o which_o he_o may_v be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n invisible_o and_o without_o take_v up_o of_o any_o space_n and_o without_o that_o each_o part_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n shall_v answer_v unto_o each_o part_n of_o the_o place_n which_o shall_v be_v proportion_v unto_o its_o greatness_n and_o compass_n nevertheless_o the_o truth_n be_v say_v they_o that_o no_o such_o thing_n have_v ever_o be_v find_v in_o their_o write_n and_o that_o no_o exception_n can_v be_v find_v for_o the_o body_n of_o our_o glorious_a redeemer_n shall_v we_o say_v that_o they_o have_v therein_o want_v wisdom_n and_o conduct_n but_o they_o think_v this_o will_v be_v to_o stop_v the_o course_n of_o their_o glory_n and_o to_o slander_v the_o great_a reputation_n they_o have_v acquire_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o will_v render_v they_o useless_a in_o the_o controversy_n which_o divide_v christian_n in_o the_o west_n because_o upon_o each_o point_n in_o dispute_n some_o of_o either_o side_n may_v tax_v they_o with_o the_o like_a thing_n and_o make_v they_o party_n it_o be_v much_o better_o say_v they_o to_o confess_v sincere_o that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n nor_o any_o other_o manner_n than_o as_o body_n be_v wont_a to_o exist_v because_o that_o after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o will_v have_v his_o apostle_n know_v by_o see_v and_o feel_v that_o he_o have_v a_o true_a body_n in_o the_o three_o place_n it_o be_v another_o consequence_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v form_v so_o long_o ago_o in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v make_v every_o day_n by_o pronounce_v these_o word_n unto_o which_o the_o latin_n attribute_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o will_v not_o here_o examine_v the_o divers_a mean_n by_o which_o it_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v do_v my_o design_n not_o permit_v it_o because_o i_o compose_v a_o historical_a treatise_n as_o far_o as_o the_o subject_n will_v permit_v i_o and_o do_v endeavour_n as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v to_o avoid_v any_o thing_n that_o savour_v of_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n i_o will_v then_o only_o say_v that_o if_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o can_v not_o avoid_v allow_v as_o true_a this_o three_o consequence_n which_o necessary_o depend_v of_o it_o yet_o nevertheless_o have_v read_v their_o work_n i_o find_v they_o hold_v for_o a_o undoubted_a maxim_n 3._o athenag_fw-mi legate_n pro_fw-la christ_n tertul._n contr_n hermog_n c._n 19_o just_a martyr_n sect_n 17.23.43.59_o p._n 44._o orig._n in_o exod._n hom_o 6._o hilar._n l._n 12._o de_fw-fr trin._n &_o in_o psal_n 138._o athanas_n contr_n aâ—riau_n orat_fw-la 3._o that_o what_o be_v make_v be_v not_o
as_o the_o science_n of_o physic_n itself_o do_v testify_v let_v the_o reader_n be_v please_v to_o consider_v the_o demand_n of_o consentius_n and_o the_o modest_a answer_n of_o st._n austin_n to_o infer_v what_o he_o shall_v judge_v convenient_a for_o methinks_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o side_n to_o hold_v the_o one_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o question_n of_o consentius_n be_v extravagant_a and_o the_o answer_v whole_o unworthy_a the_o great_a st._n austin_n which_o can_v be_v say_v without_o want_n of_o charity_n towards_o the_o one_o and_o abuse_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o other_o the_o other_o be_v to_o own_o that_o neither_o st._n austin_n nor_o consentius_n can_v have_v speak_v as_o they_o do_v and_o believe_v what_o be_v now_o believe_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n there_o be_v scatter_v here_o and_o there_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n several_a thing_n of_o this_o nature_n from_o whence_o may_v be_v draw_v evidence_n for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o what_o they_o believe_v in_o this_o rank_n may_v be_v place_v the_o reproach_n make_v against_o the_o orthodox_n in_o st._n austin_n 13._o august_n contra_fw-la faust_n l._n 20._o c._n 13._o which_o we_o touch_v in_o chap._n iii_o part_v 1._o that_o they_o serve_v ceres_n and_o bacchus_n under_o a_o pretext_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o because_o the_o accusation_n of_o enemy_n be_v not_o always_o certain_a proof_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o charge_v ignorance_n and_o malice_n have_v for_o the_o most_o part_n a_o great_a share_n in_o these_o sort_n of_o reproach_n and_o accusation_n i_o will_v lay_v no_o great_a stress_n upon_o this_o reproach_n but_o now_o mention_v if_o st._n augustine_n answer_n do_v not_o thereunto_o engage_v i_o for_o instead_o of_o return_v back_o this_o accusation_n as_o a_o bitter_a slander_n and_o calumny_n and_o to_o say_v unto_o these_o enemy_n of_o catholic_n that_o they_o be_v deceive_v in_o think_v that_o their_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o in_o build_v this_o erroneous_a opinion_n on_o this_o wrong_a foundation_n that_o they_o serve_v these_o false_a god_n of_o the_o heathen_n he_o content_v himself_o with_o tell_v they_o that_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o catholic_n do_v celebrate_v their_o eucharist_n with_o bread_n and_o wine_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n but_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o regard_n nor_o relate_v unto_o ceres_n and_o bacchus_n although_o say_v he_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n yet_o they_o have_v no_o relation_n unto_o those_o heathen_a idol_n i_o add_v unto_o this_o reproach_n the_o accusation_n of_o rabbi_n benjamin_n in_o st._n isidor_n of_o damieta_n mention_v by_o we_o in_o the_o same_o place_n 401._o isid_n pelus_n l._n 1._o ep._n 401._o for_o he_o accuse_v the_o christian_n to_o have_v invent_v a_o new_a and_o strange_a oblation_n in_o consecrate_v bread_n unto_o god_n whereas_o the_o law_n command_v bloody_a sacrifice_n some_o think_v st._n isidore_n ought_v to_o have_v answer_v this_o accusation_n with_o the_o lie_n in_o plain_o deny_v the_o thing_n if_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v not_o a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n but_o a_o oblation_n of_o the_o real_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a way_n this_o ancient_a doctor_n can_v take_v to_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o this_o insolent_a jew_n if_o the_o belief_n of_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n have_v be_v true_o so_o there_o needs_o only_o common_a sense_n to_o conclude_v thus_o but_o st._n isidore_n very_o far_o from_o so_o do_v he_o agree_v with_o rabbi_n benjamin_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n that_o the_o oblation_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n he_o only_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o do_v ill_a to_o call_v it_o new_a because_o it_o be_v practise_v even_o under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o law_n during_o which_o they_o offer_v the_o shewbread_n and_o he_o reproach_n he_o of_o not_o know_v that_o the_o law_n itself_o do_v consecrate_v the_o shewbread_n 5._o hieron_n ep._n 22._o ad_fw-la eustoch_n cap._n 5._o st._n jerom_n relate_v of_o several_a religious_a person_n of_o his_o time_n in_o that_o they_o excuse_v themselves_o for_o drink_v wine_n and_o with_o the_o more_o plausible_a pretext_n to_o cloak_v this_o liberty_n of_o drink_v many_o time_n unto_o excess_n they_o be_v wont_a to_o say_v in_o add_v sacrilege_n to_o their_o drunkenness_n ah_o god_n forbid_v that_o i_o shall_v abstain_v from_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o excuse_n be_v as_o they_o think_v as_o weak_a and_o ridiculous_a as_o can_v be_v if_o these_o religious_a person_n and_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n have_v not_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a cup_n and_o which_o they_o call_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o wine_n for_o to_o what_o purpose_n say_v they_o be_v it_o to_o insist_v upon_o what_o the_o communicant_n drink_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o authorise_v the_o liberty_n they_o take_v of_o drink_v wine_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v wine_n in_o effect_n so_o that_o they_o believe_v no_o other_o explication_n can_v be_v give_v to_o these_o word_n which_o i_o submit_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o which_o shall_v read_v this_o history_n moreover_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o the_o same_o st._n jerom_n furnish_v they_o again_o in_o his_o dispute_n against_o jovinian_a with_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n it_o be_v about_o wine_n 4._o hi._n run_v advers._fw-la jâ—vin_n l._n 2._o c._n 4._o which_o st._n jerom_n will_v have_v forbid_v especial_o unto_o maid_n and_o young_a people_n jovinian_a on_o the_o contrary_n prove_v that_o we_o shall_v use_v it_o and_o one_o of_o the_o reason_n he_o allege_v be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v wine_n and_o not_o water_n in_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o his_o blood_n this_o reason_n of_o jovinian_n be_v of_o no_o force_n if_o it_o be_v not_o suppose_v that_o what_o be_v in_o the_o chalice_n be_v wine_n it_o may_v be_v jovinian_a be_v mistake_v some_o may_v say_v and_o not_o know_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n he_o reason_v on_o a_o wrong_a ground_n but_o what_o appearance_n be_v there_o that_o although_o he_o be_v not_o so_o eminent_a as_o his_o adversary_n yet_o he_o have_v his_o talent_n and_o gift_n how_o can_v he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o be_v not_o hide_v from_o the_o most_o simple_a and_o ignorant_a among_o the_o people_n beside_o st._n jerom_n answer_n give_v we_o sufficient_o to_o understand_v that_o jovinian_n reason_v be_v well_o and_o solid_o ground_v and_o that_o he_o suppose_v a_o principle_n universal_o receive_v by_o all_o christian_n in_o fine_a however_o considerable_a a_o man_n st._n jerom_n be_v and_o whatever_o respect_n we_o owe_v unto_o his_o memory_n yet_o we_o may_v say_v without_o wrong_v he_o that_o he_o have_v his_o fail_n see_v there_o be_v no_o man_n without_o his_o fault_n and_o happy_a be_v he_o that_o have_v few_o as_o say_v the_o poet._n the_o most_o remarkable_a fault_n in_o st._n jerom_n be_v his_o passion_n against_o his_o adversary_n and_o too_o great_a earnestness_n in_o dispute_v which_o sometime_o transport_v he_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o reason_n inspire_v he_o with_o very_o injurious_a and_o outrageous_a expression_n 11._o id._n ibid._n c._n 11._o it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a he_o will_v not_o have_v spare_v jovinian_a if_o his_o opinion_n have_v be_v contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o but_o that_o he_o will_v present_o have_v cry_v ah_o the_o heretic_n nevertheless_o he_o do_v not_o do_v so_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o answer_v after_o a_o manner_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o in_o this_o point_n he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o jovinian_a although_o that_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o be_v hungry_a and_o thirsty_a and_o that_o he_o be_v many_o time_n at_o feast_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o write_v that_o he_o please_v his_o mouth_n nor_o his_o belly_n if_o you_o except_o the_o mystery_n which_o he_o show_v in_o type_n of_o his_o passion_n we_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o our_o first_o part_n of_o two_o sort_n of_o christian_n which_o use_v only_a water_n in_o the_o eucharist_n beside_o the_o encratites_n of_o who_o we_o will_v say_v nothing_o in_o this_o place_n the_o former_a in_o the_o morning_n assembly_n abstain_v from_o the_o use_n of_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o they_o fear_v least_o the_o smell_n of_o it_o shall_v discover_v they_o to_o be_v christian_n and_o people_n which_o come_v from_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o discover_v they_o to_o be_v such_o 63._o cyprian_n ep._n 63._o it_o may_v expose_v they_o
very_a testimony_n which_o wicliff_n have_v borrow_v out_o of_o rabanus_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o doctrine_n it_o be_v then_o most_o certain_a that_o this_o archbishop_n of_o mayans_n teach_v two_o thing_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n one_o that_o by_o reason_n of_o its_o substance_n and_o matter_n it_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o mean_a accident_n of_o our_o ordinary_a food_n and_o in_o so_o say_v he_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o origin_n who_o say_v so_o positive_o six_o hundred_o year_n before_o he_o the_o other_o thing_n which_o he_o teach_v be_v that_o the_o sacrament_n do_v feed_v our_o body_n and_o turn_v itself_o into_o our_o substance_n which_o he_o learn_v from_o st._n irenaeus_n st._n justin_n martyr_n st._n austin_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n and_o other_o but_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o he_o intend_v himself_o to_o say_v unto_o we_o 31._o roba_fw-la maur._n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cleric_a l._n 1._o c._n 31._o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o choose_v rather_o that_o believer_n shall_v receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v convert_v into_o their_o nourishment_n or_o as_o it_o be_v cite_v by_o thomas_n waldensis_n agreeable_a to_o the_o manuscript_n copies_n into_o part_n of_o themselves_o to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o visible_a thing_n the_o invisible_a effect_n shall_v be_v show_v for_o as_o material_a food_n do_v nourish_v the_o body_n and_o preserve_v it_o outward_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o word_n do_v inward_o strengthen_v and_o preserve_v the_o soul_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n the_o sacrament_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v another_o the_o sacrament_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o body_n but_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o do_v acquire_v eternal_a life_n as_o then_o the_o sacrament_n be_v convert_v into_o we_o when_o we_o do_v eat_v and_o drink_v it_o so_o also_o be_v we_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o we_o do_v live_v in_o obedience_n and_o in_o holiness_n and_o build_v always_o upon_o this_o foundation_n 26_o id._n in_o mat._n c._n 26_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o with_o venerable_a bede_n that_o jesus_n christ_n 8._o id._n in_o ecclesia_fw-la li._n 7._o c._n 8._o in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n have_v substitute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n 1._o id._n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n c._n 31._o l._n 1._o and_o the_o redeemer_n of_o mankind_n make_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o wheat_n and_o wine_n a_o convenient_a mystery_n convert_v it_o into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o unlevened_a bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n be_v sanctify_v to_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n then_o he_o give_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o our_o lord_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v because_o melchisedek_n do_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o priest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedek_n he_o ought_v to_o imitate_v his_o oblation_n and_o teach_v we_o wherefore_o the_o sacrament_n take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v with_o isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevill_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o bread_n do_v strengthen_v the_o body_n it_o be_v fit_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o because_o wine_n increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n it_o do_v for_o this_o cause_n resemble_v his_o blood_n now_o both_o these_o be_v visible_a yet_o nevertheless_o 33._o ibid._n c._n 33._o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n a_o sacrament_n which_o he_o call_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o opposition_n unto_o his_o natural_a body_n from_o which_o he_o distinguish_v it_o it_o must_v then_o be_v grant_v that_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n do_v teach_v quite_o contrary_a unto_o what_o paschas_fw-la do_v teach_v after_o rabanus_n i_o will_v receive_v the_o deposition_n of_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n although_o a_o little_a ancient_a it_o be_v something_o difficult_a to_o know_v who_o he_o be_v and_o what_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n he_o enjoy_v and_o this_o difficulty_n be_v occasion_v because_o some_o make_v he_o a_o deacon_n other_o a_o priest_n other_o a_o abbot_n and_o in_o fine_a other_o a_o bishop_n but_o the_o difficulty_n be_v not_o great_a because_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a he_o be_v invest_v with_o these_o four_o dignity_n one_o after_o the_o other_o unto_o which_o also_o they_o add_v that_o of_o archipresbyter_n let_v the_o reader_n see_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o seven_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n where_o this_o learned_a benedictine_n prove_v what_o we_o now_o say_v and_o he_o allege_v beside_o the_o manuscript_n copies_n father_n sirmond_n which_o call_v he_o only_o deacon_n and_o refute_v he_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr blondell_n who_o write_v that_o he_o be_v also_o bishop_n he_o approve_v and_o of_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr who_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o abbot_n and_o archipresbyâ—â—r_n although_o hitherto_o can_v be_v discover_v neither_o the_o place_n of_o his_o monastery_n nor_o of_o his_o diocese_n remy_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o church_n of_o the_o same_o place_n have_v endeavour_v to_o eclipse_v his_o reputation_n epist_n lib._n the_o trâ—â—us_a epist_n because_o he_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o they_o touch_v predestination_n which_o subject_a at_o that_o time_n be_v very_o hot_o dispute_v and_o controvert_v among_o the_o prelate_n of_o france_n agobard_fw-mi archbishop_z of_o the_o same_o place_n have_v mighty_o inveigh_v against_o he_o in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o compose_v against_o amalarius_n his_o four_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n flori._n agoâ—ard_n count_v amalar._n index_n chronolog_n 〈◊〉_d pat._n in_o author_n 9_o secul_fw-la &_o maâ—usc_n flori._n he_o be_v no_o better_o treat_v by_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o same_o church_n in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o write_v express_o against_o he_o where_o he_o deny_v among_o other_o thing_n what_o amalarius_n have_v say_v of_o the_o tripartite_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n de_fw-fr triformi_fw-la corpore_fw-la christi_fw-la a_o expression_n which_o also_o escape_v not_o the_o censure_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n who_o give_v this_o intimation_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n follow_v not_o the_o foolery_n of_o the_o tripartite_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n de_fw-fr tripartito_fw-la christi_fw-la corpore_fw-la but_o as_o man_n be_v always_o man_n and_o that_o they_o but_o too_o much_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v lead_v by_o their_o passion_n it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o merit_n of_o amalarius_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o his_o enemy_n for_o not_o to_o insist_v upon_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o manuscript_n alalledge_v by_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n in_o the_o preface_n abovementioned_a he_o be_v qualify_v with_o the_o title_n of_o a_o man_n most_o learned_a and_o those_o which_o after_o he_o have_v write_v of_o divine_a office_n mention_v he_o with_o honour_n and_o great_a commendation_n two_o thing_n may_v inform_v we_o in_o what_o esteem_n he_o be_v the_o first_o be_v in_o that_o he_o be_v by_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n the_o debonair_a send_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n to_o search_v for_o antiphonary_n antiphon_n amalar._n in_o prologue_n antiphon_n as_o he_o testify_v himself_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o antiphonary_n the_o second_o be_v that_o the_o same_o emperor_n have_v assemble_v a_o council_n at_o aaix_fw-fr la_fw-fr chapel_n anno_fw-la 816._o he_o order_v a_o rule_n to_o be_v make_v for_o prebend_n draw_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n that_o the_o prebend_n shall_v conform_v unto_o it_o as_o the_o friar_n do_v unto_o st._n bennet_n and_o it_o be_v this_o amalarius_n that_o by_o order_n of_o this_o prince_n compose_v this_o book_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o ademar_n a_o friar_n of_o angoulesm_n in_o his_o chronicle_n whereunto_o may_v also_o be_v add_v 110._o ademar_n in_o chron._n anno_fw-la 816._o in_o supplem_n council_n gall._n p._n 110._o that_o the_o same_o amalarius_n be_v choose_v with_o halitgarius_n by_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 824._o against_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n to_o present_v into_o the_o same_o emperor_n the_o letter_n write_v unto_o he_o by_o this_o assembly_n of_o prelate_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o memoir_n that_o lewis_n the_o deboâ—ur_n direct_v unto_o jeremy_n archbishop_n of_o sens_n
not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 17._o id._n cap._n 17._o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n be_v true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o he_o so_o explain_v himself_o in_o regard_n to_o their_o efficacy_n and_o their_o virtue_n and_o of_o the_o real_a and_o effectual_a communication_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o not_o to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v substantial_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n because_o that_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o declaration_n he_o make_v just_a before_o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n whereas_o these_o thing_n accord_v very_o well_o with_o say_v that_o although_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n yet_o they_o be_v for_o all_o that_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o efficacy_n and_o in_o virtue_n because_o they_o be_v indeed_o accompany_v with_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n and_o of_o his_o precious_a blood_n the_o term_n of_o true_o be_v oppose_v not_o unto_o figurative_o or_o sacramental_o for_o that_o will_v be_v a_o contradiction_n see_v he_o speak_v of_o mystery_n but_o it_o be_v oppose_v unto_o untruth_n as_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o at_o all_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o vain_o as_o if_o it_o have_v only_o the_o bare_a name_n and_o nefficacious_o as_o if_o it_o have_v not_o the_o virtue_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o wallafridus_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o title_n of_o the_o chapter_n entitle_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o which_o chapter_n the_o more_o to_o advance_v the_o efficacy_n he_o with_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_n particular_o with_o rabanus_n his_o master_n and_o with_o ratramn_v his_o contemporary_a interpret_v the_o 6_o of_o st._n john_n not_o of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n or_o to_o speak_v with_o st._n fulgentius_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o truth_n aethiop_n fulgent_n de_fw-fr bapt._n aethiop_n and_o not_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n this_o be_v the_o reason_v of_o protestant_n at_o the_o same_o time_n time_n that_o wallafridus_n write_v his_o book_n heribald_n or_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n be_v in_o great_a reputation_n but_o because_o we_o have_v that_o to_o say_v of_o this_o prelate_n as_o will_v give_v a_o very_a great_a weight_n unto_o his_o testimony_n we_o will_v reserve_v he_o for_o a_o chapter_n unto_o himself_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o we_o will_v say_v something_o of_o loup_n abbot_n of_o ferrier_n in_o gastinais_n who_o in_o that_o he_o speak_v horable_o of_o heribold_n as_o shall_v be_v relate_v hereafter_o may_v intimate_v that_o they_o be_v both_o of_o one_o judgement_n but_o these_o sort_n of_o inference_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o be_v insist_v upon_o therefore_o i_o will_v seek_v for_o something_o in_o his_o write_n that_o be_v more_o material_a as_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o amulus_fw-la or_o amulo_fw-la archbishop_n of_o lion_n in_o behalf_n of_o guenilo_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o and_o of_o count_n gerrard_n in_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n 40._o lupus_fw-la ferratiâ—n_n ep._n 81._o id._n ep._n 40._o he_o say_v that_o he_o raise_v his_o humanity_n unto_o heaven_n to_o be_v always_o present_a with_o he_o by_o his_o divinity_n this_o that_o he_o call_v rabanus_n his_o tutor_n and_o render_v he_o thanks_o for_o that_o he_o take_v care_n of_o instruct_v he_o do_v no_o less_o confirm_v what_o he_o say_v and_o give_v cause_n to_o think_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n rabanus_n have_v instill_v his_o opinion_n into_o he_o because_o most_o common_o we_o embrace_v their_o opinion_n who_o disciple_n we_o have_v be_v in_o our_o youth_n especial_o when_o they_o be_v opinion_n receive_v by_o the_o major_a part_n of_o the_o world_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o book_n of_o three_o question_n edit_fw-la id._n de_fw-fr tribus_fw-la quaest_n p._n 208_o 209._o ult_n edit_fw-la which_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_n prove_v to_o be_v his_o to_o wit_n that_o god_n have_v subject_v spiritual_a creature_n unto_o time_n only_o but_o as_o for_o bodily_a thing_n he_o have_v subject_v they_o unto_o time_n and_o unto_o place_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v question_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o all_o body_n that_o have_v length_n breadth_n and_o depth_n and_o which_o be_v call_v solid_a be_v never_o contain_v but_o in_o one_o place_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o mean_v of_o be_v contain_v circumscriptive_o otherwise_o his_o opposition_n will_v be_v insignificant_a be_v certain_a that_o spirit_n for_o instance_n angel_n also_o fill_v a_o place_n so_o that_o whilst_o they_o be_v here_o they_o be_v not_o there_o and_o this_o be_v term_v to_o be_v in_o a_o place_n definitive_o but_o to_o be_v there_o circumscriptive_o appertain_v only_o unto_o body_n which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o several_a part_n be_v in_o such_o manner_n situate_v in_o the_o place_n which_o they_o fill_v that_o each_o part_n of_o the_o body_n answer_v unto_o each_o part_n of_o the_o place_n 3._o st._n fulgent_n ad_fw-la pet._n diac._n c._n 3._o it_o not_o be_v give_v unto_o body_n to_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n to_o use_v the_o term_n of_o st._n fulgentius_n see_v then_o that_o the_o abbot_n de_fw-fr ferrier_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o exi_n of_o body_n and_o that_o he_o believe_v it_o inseparable_a from_o every_o corporal_a creature_n without_o except_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o believe_v not_o this_o existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n nor_o by_o consequence_n the_o real_a presence_n whereupon_o it_o depend_v as_o one_o of_o its_o necessary_a consequence_n this_o be_v what_o several_a do_v infer_v from_o this_o passage_n the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a be_v inform_v that_o his_o subject_n be_v not_o all_o of_o one_o opinion_n touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n think_v it_o necessary_a to_o consult_v some_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o great_a credit_n and_o esteem_n among_o other_o which_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o to_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a he_o choose_v two_o person_n who_o he_o esteem_v very_o much_o the_o one_o be_v bertram_n or_o as_o he_o be_v call_v by_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n ratramn_v which_o be_v his_o true_a name_n and_o the_o other_o be_v john_n surname_v erigenius_n of_o scotland_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o ireland_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o our_o time_n their_o write_n have_v not_o have_v the_o same_o fate_n for_o those_o of_o ratramn_n have_v be_v preserve_v unto_o we_o but_o as_o for_o those_o of_o john_n they_o be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v two_o hundred_o year_n after_o at_o the_o council_n of_o verceill_n and_o as_o they_o be_v two_o several_a writer_n so_o we_o must_v also_o distinguish_v they_o in_o this_o history_n and_o that_o we_o speak_v of_o each_o of_o they_o several_o to_o begin_v with_o ratramn_o priest_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o corby_n and_o afterward_o abbot_n of_o orbais_n i_o say_v he_o be_v a_o man_n so_o esteem_v in_o his_o time_n that_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n make_v choice_n of_o he_o to_o defend_v the_o latin_a church_n against_o the_o greek_n and_o by_o the_o industry_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n we_o have_v in_o our_o hand_n the_o four_o book_n which_o he_o compose_v and_o be_v such_o that_o when_o i_o compare_v they_o with_o that_o write_v by_o aeneas_n bishop_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o same_o century_n and_o in_o defence_n of_o the_o same_o cause_n i_o find_v as_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o they_o as_o betwixt_o light_n and_o darkness_n or_o at_o least_o betwixt_o the_o weak_a essay_n of_o some_o illiterate_a person_n and_o the_o accomplish_a work_n of_o a_o exquisite_a artist_n because_o in_o truth_n the_o work_n of_o aeneas_n be_v extreme_o weak_a in_o comparison_n of_o that_o of_o ratramn_v i_o say_v of_o that_o ratramn_v unto_o who_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n ascribe_v such_o great_a commendation_n in_o the_o xv_o century_n and_o who_o the_o disciple_n of_o st._n austin_n defender_n of_o the_o free_a grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o much_o admire_v when_o they_o make_v use_v of_o what_o he_o write_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o predestination_n therefore_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n speak_v of_o he_o say_v 135._o mauguin_n dissertat_fw-la hist_o
friar_n transport_v he_o into_o the_o great_a church_n and_o to_o inter_v he_o more_o honourable_o near_o the_o altar_n with_o this_o epitaph_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o history_n of_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n 5._o guliel_n malm_n l._n 2._o c._n 5._o here_o lie_v john_n the_o holy_a philosopher_n who_o in_o his_o life_n be_v enrich_v with_o marvellous_a learning_n and_o who_o at_o last_o have_v the_o honour_n to_o ascend_v by_o martyrdom_n unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n where_o the_o saint_n reign_v everlasting_o the_o same_o historian_n say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o be_v esteem_v a_o martyr_n which_o i_o do_v not_o say_v by_o way_n of_o doubt_n to_o do_v wrong_n unto_o this_o holy_a soul_n and_o after_o his_o death_n he_o be_v put_v into_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n for_o thomas_n fuller_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o england_n say_v that_o he_o be_v account_v a_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 119._o histor_n eccles_n angl._n l._n 2._o p._n 119._o and_o that_o his_o anniversary_n commemoration_n be_v celebrate_v the_o four_o of_o the_o ides_n of_o november_n in_o the_o martyrology_n print_v at_o antwerp_n anno_fw-la 1586._o by_o the_o command_n of_o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v baronius_n that_o put_v he_o out_o of_o the_o martyrology_n out_o of_o hatred_n because_o he_o have_v write_v against_o the_o real_a presence_n allege_v upon_o this_o subject_n henry_n fitz_n simond_n in_o 2._o edit_fw-la catal._n s.s._n hibern_n who_o defend_v the_o action_n of_o baronius_n and_o say_v that_o there_o be_v prepare_v even_o in_o his_o time_n a_o apology_n for_o justify_v this_o proceed_v bishop_n usher_z also_o testify_v that_o in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o saint_n bury_v in_o england_n draw_v out_o of_o ancient_a english_a monument_n 20._o usser_n de_fw-fr eccl._n christian_n success_n &_o statu_fw-la c._n 20._o by_o a_o friar_n of_o canterbury_n in_o the_o time_n of_o anselm_n that_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n there_o be_v these_o word_n st._n adelm_n and_o john_n the_o wise_a be_v record_v to_o be_v lay_v in_o the_o place_n call_v adelmisbirig_n that_o be_v to_o say_v malmesbury_n molanus_n professor_n of_o divinity_n in_o the_o university_n of_o louvain_n have_v leave_v this_o in_o write_v in_o his_o appendix_n in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o ussuard_n john_n erigenius_n martyr_n l._n molan_n appen_n ad_fw-la usuard_n littera_fw-la l._n translate_v the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n of_o dennis_n he_o be_v afterward_o by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o pope_n put_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n hector_n deidonat_n in_o his_o history_n of_o scotland_n which_o word_n have_v be_v insert_v in_o the_o appendix_n of_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n which_o be_v leave_v we_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o thoul_n have_v record_v in_o the_o supplement_n at_o the_o four_o of_o the_o ides_n of_o november_n the_o commemoration_n which_o be_v make_v of_o st._n john_n surname_v erigenius_n martyr_n kill_v at_o malmesbury_n by_o some_o young_a debauchee_n see_v here_o exact_o what_o the_o man_n be_v that_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a as_o ratramn_v also_o do_v as_o we_o be_v give_v to_o understand_v by_o a_o letter_n of_o berengarius_fw-la write_v unto_o one_o richard_n who_o have_v some_o access_n unto_o king_n philip._n in_o this_o letter_n print_v some_o year_n past_a by_o the_o care_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n he_o desire_v he_o to_o speak_v for_o he_o unto_o this_o prince_n to_o the_o end_n he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o repair_v by_o his_o liberality_n the_o loss_n and_o damage_n which_o he_o have_v unjust_o sustain_v after_o which_o he_o add_v 510._o epistola_fw-la berengarii_fw-la ad_fw-la richard_n t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 510._o if_o he_o do_v not_o do_v it_o yet_o nevertheless_o i_o shall_v be_v ready_a to_o prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n unto_o his_o majesty_n and_o those_o who_o he_o shall_v appoint_v and_o to_o make_v appear_v that_o john_n erigenius_n be_v very_o unjust_o condemn_v by_o the_o council_n at_o verceil_n and_o paschas_fw-la very_o unjust_o vindicate_v and_o afterward_o to_o the_o end_n the_o king_n shall_v not_o reject_v this_o service_n of_o my_o fidelity_n he_o may_v know_v that_o what_o john_n erigenius_n have_v write_v he_o write_v it_o at_o the_o desire_n and_o by_o order_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a he_o mean_v the_o bald_a one_o of_o his_o predecessor_n who_o be_v as_o affectionate_a unto_o religious_a thing_n as_o he_o be_v valiant_a in_o his_o expedition_n lest_o the_o folly_n of_o ignorant_a and_o carnal_a man_n shall_v prevail_v and_o he_o command_v john_n that_o learned_a man_n to_o collect_v from_o the_o scripture_n what_o may_v check_v this_o folly_n whence_o it_o follow_v say_v he_o that_o the_o king_n be_v oblige_v to_o take_v up_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o decease_a against_o the_o slander_n of_o those_o alive_a not_o to_o show_v himself_o unworthy_a of_o the_o succession_n and_o throne_n of_o his_o illustrious_a predecessor_n that_o desire_v this_o service_n of_o this_o learned_a man_n not_o to_o scatter_v darkness_n over_o the_o light_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o to_o inform_v himself_o careful_o in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n berengarius_fw-la complain_v of_o the_o condemnation_n of_o john_n at_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n in_o the_o year_n 1050._o because_o it_o be_v there_o his_o book_n be_v read_v and_o condemn_v to_o be_v burn_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o he_o write_v it_o as_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o lanfranc_n who_o own_v he_o to_o be_v a_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la whereof_o he_o be_v himself_o a_o great_a favourer_n therefore_o berengarius_fw-la write_v to_o he_o lanâ—ranc_n tereng_n ep._n ad_fw-la lanâ—ranc_n if_o john_n who_o judgement_n we_o approve_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n be_v esteem_v by_o you_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n you_o must_v also_o hold_v for_o heretic_n st._n jerome_n st._n ambrose_n and_o st._n austin_n not_o to_o mention_v other_o that_o which_o render_v john_n erigenius_n testimony_n the_o more_o authentic_a in_o this_o debate_n be_v for_o have_v have_v four_o enemy_n to_o wit_n the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n florus_n its_o deacon_n prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n the_o council_n of_o valencia_n and_o of_o langre_n which_o spare_v he_o not_o upon_o the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n it_o be_v very_o likely_a they_o will_v have_v less_o spare_v he_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v he_o differ_v from_o the_o belief_n general_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o so_o important_a a_o point_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n this_o truth_n will_v yet_o be_v more_o evident_a if_o we_o consider_v that_o many_o do_v believe_v prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n two_o enemy_n which_o his_o opinion_n of_o predestination_n have_v stir_v up_o against_o he_o be_v also_o opposite_a unto_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o that_o it_o happen_v unto_o those_o people_n much_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o have_v see_v it_o have_v do_v in_o our_o day_n unto_o those_o call_v jansenist_n and_o molinist_n for_o however_o they_o be_v divide_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n and_o free_a grace_n yet_o nevertheless_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o still_o retain_v the_o great_a point_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n so_o although_o prudens_fw-la and_o florus_n do_v censure_v what_o john_n write_v of_o predestination_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o they_o be_v well_o agree_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n prudens_fw-la indeed_o have_v write_v nothing_o or_o at_o least_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o he_o come_v unto_o our_o knowledge_n but_o the_o archbishop_n hincmar_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o prudens_fw-la believe_v when_o join_v he_o with_o john_n erigenius_n against_o who_o nevertheless_o he_o observe_v he_o write_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n he_o say_v that_o they_o both_o hold_v 31._o hinemar_n de_fw-fr praedest_fw-la cap_n 31._o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n but_o only_o the_o memorial_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o prudens_fw-la i_o speak_v of_o one_o of_o the_o great_a ornament_n of_o his_o age_n in_o piety_n and_o learning_n and_o of_o a_o man_n who_o memory_n be_v annual_o honour_a with_o great_a solemnity_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o relate_v the_o character_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o thoul_n give_v of_o he_o in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o france_n the_o 6_o day_n of_o april_n april_n martyrol_n gallican_n andr_n du_fw-fr saussay_n 5._o id._n april_n
have_v insist_v already_o have_v find_v something_o amiss_o in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n which_o so_o offend_v agobard_fw-mi that_o he_o write_v a_o book_n on_o purpose_n against_o the_o four_o book_n of_o amalarius_n touch_v ecclesiastical_a thing_n and_o he_o write_v it_o with_o so_o high_a a_o resentment_n that_o father_n chifflet_n can_v have_v wish_v he_o have_v write_v with_o more_o moderation_n and_o that_o he_o have_v dip_v his_o pen_n praefixa_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la baluzium_n agobardo_n praefixa_fw-la after_o the_o example_n of_o his_o predecessor_n in_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o lamb_n without_o spot_n true_o meek_a and_o humble_a in_o spirit_n it_o be_v then_o very_a probable_a that_o in_o the_o humour_n agobard_fw-mi be_v against_o amalarius_n he_o suffer_v nothing_o to_o pass_v unreproved_a except_o what_o he_o think_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v censure_v and_o which_o he_o approve_v of_o himself_o and_o indeed_o by_o read_v his_o book_n it_o will_v plain_o appear_v with_o what_o exactness_n he_o examine_v all_o that_o drop_v from_o the_o pen_n of_o his_o adversary_n now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a he_o censure_v not_o any_o of_o the_o passage_n which_o we_o allege_v for_o prove_v that_o amalarius_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la can_v it_o be_v believe_v this_o man_n so_o full_a of_o anger_n and_o revenge_n and_o who_o write_v not_o his_o book_n but_o to_o censure_v those_o of_o amalarius_n and_o yet_o touch_v not_o any_o of_o the_o testimony_n whereof_o we_o speak_v if_o the_o belief_n of_o amalarius_n have_v not_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n or_o if_o agobard_n have_v not_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n he_o be_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n how_o can_v it_o possible_o be_v but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v censure_v what_o amalarius_n say_v how_o can_v he_o have_v slip_v so_o fair_a a_o occasion_n to_o have_v discredit_v his_o adversary_n as_o a_o man_n that_o prevaricate_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o one_o of_o the_o capital_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n but_o further_o he_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o amalarius_n which_o we_o before_o cite_v the_o bread_n set_v upon_o the_o altar_n represent_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n spread_v upon_o the_o cross_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o cup_n do_v show_v the_o sacrament_n which_o do_v flow_v from_o the_o side_n of_o our_o saviour_n upon_o the_o cross_n 119._o agobard_fw-mi advers._fw-la annal._n cap._n 21._o p._n 119._o but_o he_o do_v not_o there_o apply_v one_o word_n of_o censure_n what_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o this_o conduct_n but_o that_o they_o be_v both_o agree_v upon_o this_o point_n now_o if_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o his_o silence_n we_o proceed_v to_o that_o of_o his_o word_n it_o be_v say_v we_o shall_v be_v confirm_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o what_o have_v be_v say_v for_o he_o testify_v 115._o ibid._n c._n 13._o p._n 115._o that_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n of_o the_o church_n so_o also_o there_o be_v one_o bread_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o one_o sole_a cup_n of_o his_o blood_n he_o distinguish_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n from_o his_o blood_n as_o he_o distinguish_v the_o altar_n from_o the_o church_n where_o it_o be_v moreover_o he_o declare_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o church_n consecrate_v by_o these_o word_n he_o speak_v of_o all_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o say_v express_o that_o our_o saviour_n say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n take_v and_o eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o word_n which_o the_o deacon_n florus_n borrow_v of_o he_o with_o those_o that_o follow_v as_o we_o observe_v not_o long_o ago_o to_o prove_v that_o what_o our_o saviour_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v and_o eat_v was_z bread_n this_o be_v what_o be_v say_v of_o agobard_n we_o have_v already_o mention_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o rouen_n and_o of_o rhemis_n at_o cressy_n which_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o declaration_n of_o their_o belief_n but_o because_o they_o write_v in_o this_o same_o century_n the_o history_n whereof_o we_o examine_v it_o be_v just_a that_o we_o shall_v here_o insert_v their_o testimony_n david_n blundel_n in_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v in_o chap._n 18._o that_o he_o separate_v not_o from_o ratramn_o and_o john_n surname_v erigenius_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o cressy_n anno_fw-la 858._o with_o out_o signify_v the_o place_n where_o they_o have_v give_v mark_n of_o their_o belief_n therefore_o some_o have_v think_v he_o have_v read_v it_o in_o some_o manuscript_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o have_v a_o regard_n unto_o what_o we_o have_v allege_v and_o unto_o what_o we_o will_v produce_v a_o second_o time_n yet_o in_o refer_v the_o reader_n unto_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o ponder_v the_o occasion_n and_o the_o word_n which_o be_v these_o extr._n council_n carisiac_n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n p._n 129._o extr._n it_o will_v be_v a_o abominable_a thing_n if_o the_o hand_n which_o make_v by_o prayer_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o shall_v after_o promotion_n unto_o episcopacy_n meddle_v in_o any_o secular_a oath_n whatever_o it_o do_v before_o ordination_n the_o chronicle_n of_o mouson_n which_o be_v in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n make_v mention_n of_o one_o arnulph_n and_o represent_v he_o unto_o we_o as_o a_o martyr_n he_o die_v as_o near_o as_o can_v be_v judge_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o as_o he_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n he_o say_v unto_o those_o that_o be_v present_a favour_v i_o by_o your_o compassionate_a piety_n and_o help_n 627._o chron._n mosomens_n t._n 7._o spicil_n pag._n 627._o that_o i_o may_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o desire_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o true_o communicate_v unto_o the_o faithful_a and_o penitent_a soul_n jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n which_o he_o plain_o distinguish_v from_o his_o sacrament_n as_o the_o thing_n whereof_o we_o communicate_v from_o the_o instrument_n by_o mean_n whereby_o we_o do_v thereof_o participate_v he_o do_v not_o then_o believe_v with_o paschas_fw-la that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v the_o inference_n that_o many_o do_v make_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n we_o treat_v of_o the_o custom_n of_o mingle_v the_o consecrate_a wine_n with_o ink_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n we_o show_v the_o inference_n which_o be_v say_v be_v lawful_o make_v from_o it_o but_o because_o of_o the_o example_n of_o this_o practice_n which_o we_o have_v allege_v there_o be_v one_o of_o the_o year_n 844._o we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o join_v this_o testimony_n unto_o the_o former_a yet_o it_o shall_v be_v only_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o historian_n which_o relate_v what_o pass_v at_o tholouse_n betwixt_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o bernard_n count_n of_o barcelonia_n who_o this_o prince_n have_v send_v for_o under_o pretence_n of_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o he_o but_o indeed_o with_o design_n to_o kill_v he_o see_v here_o what_o the_o historian_n say_v 129._o odo_n ariâ—ertus_n inedit_n in_o notis_fw-la baluz_n ad_fw-la agobard_n pag._n 129._o the_o peace_n have_v be_v conclude_v and_o interchangeable_o sign_v by_o the_o king_n and_o the_o count_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o eucharist_n count_n bernard_n come_v from_o barcelonia_n unto_o tholouse_n and_o cast_v himself_o at_o the_o king_n foot_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o st._n saturnine_n near_o tholouse_n the_o king_n take_v he_o with_o the_o left_a hand_n as_o it_o be_v to_o lift_v he_o up_o he_o stab_v his_o dagger_n into_o his_o side_n with_o the_o other_o hand_n and_o cruel_o murder_v he_o not_o without_o be_v blame_v for_o have_v violate_v faith_n and_o religion_n nor_o without_o suspicion_n of_o parricide_n because_o it_o be_v general_o think_v charles_n be_v son_n to_o bernard_n also_o he_o resemble_v he_o very_o much_o about_o the_o mouth_n nature_n publish_v thereby_o the_o mother_n adultery_n after_o so_o cruel_a a_o death_n the_o king_n descend_v from_o his_o throne_n reek_v in_o blood_n kick_v the_o body_n with_o his_o foot_n say_v thus_o
time_n the_o utter_a ruin_n of_o it_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o be_v so_o powerful_o oppose_v as_o it_o be_v it_o shall_v ever_o do_v any_o harm_n whereas_o shall_v they_o have_v set_v about_o censure_v and_o condemn_v it_o public_o it_o may_v be_v fear_v lest_o it_o may_v recover_v strength_n because_o it_o be_v often_o see_v that_o person_n grow_v stubborn_a against_o reproof_n and_o more_o earnest_o desire_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v forbid_v use_v their_o utmost_a skill_n and_o power_n to_o obtain_v the_o enjoyment_n these_o as_o be_v suppose_v be_v the_o reason_n and_o motive_n of_o the_o conduct_n of_o these_o two_o pope_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la in_o not_o condemn_v he_o public_o although_o they_o do_v not_o also_o approve_v of_o he_o but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o of_o the_o other_o opinion_n for_o they_o plain_o do_v see_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v a_o belief_n public_o receive_v by_o all_o the_o world_n in_o france_n in_o germany_n in_o england_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o moreover_o approve_v by_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o age_n public_o vindicate_v by_o write_n support_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a prince_n and_o prelate_n they_o can_v not_o then_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o danger_n the_o church_n be_v in_o if_o this_o belief_n be_v not_o catholic_n nor_o this_o doctrine_n orthodox_n and_o not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o it_o have_v be_v charity_n and_o the_o duty_n also_o of_o nicholas_n and_o adrian_n to_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o it_o and_o to_o have_v redress_v it_o for_o the_o case_n be_v not_o of_o two_o or_o three_o friar_n which_o paschas_fw-la have_v draw_v unto_o his_o opinion_n but_o of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o west_n which_o be_v overspread_v with_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n have_v it_o be_v a_o heretical_a and_o heterodox_n opinion_n and_o a_o doctrine_n contrary_n unto_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v say_v but_o these_o pope_n have_v credit_n and_o power_n enough_o to_o have_v oppose_v themselves_o for_o beside_o that_o every_o body_n know_v the_o pope_n have_v already_o acquire_v great_a power_n over_o the_o western_a church_n wherein_o they_o easy_o cause_v their_o constitution_n to_o be_v receive_v the_o bishop_n not_o dare_v much_o to_o oppose_v the_o execution_n of_o their_o decree_n although_o they_o find_v they_o not_o always_o agreeable_a unto_o the_o ancient_a canon_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v who_o know_v not_o but_o they_o may_v at_o least_o have_v protest_v against_o so_o pernicious_a a_o opinion_n have_v oppose_v what_o they_o can_v unto_o its_o settlement_n and_o earnest_o exhort_v the_o prelate_n to_o stop_v the_o course_n and_o progress_n of_o so_o dangerous_a a_o doctrine_n to_o have_v use_v anathema_n and_o excommunication_n against_o the_o promoter_n of_o it_o thereby_o to_o have_v discourage_v other_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a they_o do_v no_o such_o thing_n be_v it_o not_o then_o a_o manifest_a sign_n that_o they_o themselves_o be_v of_o this_o belief_n and_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o very_a same_o whereof_o the_o church_n have_v ever_o be_v in_o peaceable_a possession_n until_o paschas_fw-la come_v to_o disturb_v she_o in_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o her_o paternal_a inheritance_n these_o be_v the_o inference_n make_v by_o protestant_n from_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o two_o pope_n they_o say_v the_o thing_n will_v appear_v yet_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o temper_n of_o nicholas_n the_o first_o and_o the_o occasion_n he_o have_v as_o also_o adrian_n the_o second_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la nicholas_n the_o first_o be_v a_o learned_a man_n for_o that_o age_n a_o dare_a and_o undertake_v man_n who_o very_o much_o advance_v the_o dignity_n of_o his_o see_n unto_o the_o prejudice_n of_o other_o church_n france_n feel_v the_o effect_n of_o his_o policy_n and_o power_n in_o that_o he_o obtain_v the_o right_n of_o assemble_v council_n which_o the_o king_n be_v wont_a to_o do_v before_o that_o he_o give_v a_o very_a great_a assault_n unto_o the_o little_a power_n that_o its_o prelate_n have_v remain_v and_o that_o he_o begin_v to_o make_v they_o receive_v the_o decretal_n of_o the_o first_o pope_n which_o have_v be_v forge_v by_o some_o impostor_n about_o the_o time_n of_o charlemagne_n it_o be_v only_o necessary_a to_o read_v what_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n have_v say_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n 23._o marca_n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 3._o c._n 5_o 6._o &_o l._n 6._o c._n 28._o &_o l._n 7._o c._n 23._o to_o see_v what_o kind_n of_o a_o person_n nicholas_n the_o first_o be_v and_o what_o attempt_v he_o make_v against_o the_o prelate_n of_o france_n and_o their_o synod_n nevertheless_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o ever_o he_o touch_v the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n although_o he_o have_v occasion_n either_o to_o have_v reprove_v their_o shameful_a compliance_n or_o their_o error_n for_o example_n in_o the_o difference_n he_o have_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n first_o upon_o account_n of_o walfad_n and_o some_o other_o clerk_n which_o have_v be_v establish_v by_o ebbo_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n after_o his_o deposition_n and_o re-establishment_n which_o be_v no_o way_n canonical_a and_o who_o ordination_n be_v esteem_v void_a in_o a_o council_n of_o soissons_fw-fr in_o the_o year_n 853._o and_o second_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o rothard_n bishop_n of_o soissons_fw-fr who_o have_v be_v depose_v by_o the_o french_a prelate_n nicholas_n inform_v himself_o of_o both_o these_o matter_n and_o force_v our_o bishop_n to_o comply_v with_o his_o desire_n even_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o their_o liberty_n and_o of_o their_o remain_a authority_n as_o those_o know_v very_o well_o that_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o history_n of_o those_o time_n without_o recite_v here_o the_o particularity_n of_o it_o it_o need_v only_o be_v say_v that_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o nicholas_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la it_o be_v likely_a that_o these_o two_o conjuncture_n of_o matter_n have_v offer_v he_o two_o fair_a occasion_n of_o reproach_v they_o that_o as_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o break_v the_o canon_n in_o depose_v of_o clerk_n and_o bishop_n for_o they_o think_v so_o otherwise_o he_o can_v have_v have_v no_o pretext_n for_o re-establish_a of_o they_o so_o also_o they_o fear_v not_o violate_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o so_o important_a a_o point_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n either_o in_o embrace_v themselves_o a_o new_a belief_n or_o in_o suffer_v it_o to_o get_v ground_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o paschas_fw-la have_v clear_o explain_v be_v it_o likely_a that_o pope_n nicholas_n who_o be_v a_o very_a learned_a politic_a and_o prudent_a man_n shall_v have_v forget_v to_o have_v make_v they_o this_o reproach_n in_o the_o difference_n he_o have_v with_o they_o thereby_o to_o have_v load_v they_o with_o shame_n and_o with_o the_o more_o plausible_a show_n of_o justice_n to_o have_v deprive_v they_o of_o their_o right_n and_o privilege_n in_o show_v unto_o all_o the_o world_n that_o they_o have_v make_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o they_o because_o they_o see_v the_o ancient_a faith_n of_o christian_n ruin_v without_o make_v any_o opposition_n by_o the_o establish_n of_o a_o new_a doctrine_n which_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o man_n and_o which_o be_v already_o general_o receive_v in_o all_o place_n it_o can_v be_v believe_v nicholas_n will_v have_v be_v silent_a in_o these_o occasion_n if_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v be_v the_o first_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n a_o new_a opinion_n which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o settle_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o old_a moreover_o we_o have_v make_v appear_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n that_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n be_v principal_a chaplain_n unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a that_o he_o can_v not_o be_v so_o without_o the_o consent_n not_o only_o of_o the_o synod_n but_o also_o of_o the_o pope_n that_o be_v either_o of_o nicholas_n the_o first_o or_o of_o adrian_n the_o second_o for_o in_o all_o likelihood_n it_o must_v have_v be_v under_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o they_o and_o in_o fine_a that_o he_o have_v a_o opinion_n contrary_a unto_o paschas_fw-la upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o agreeable_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n be_v it_o probable_a say_v some_o that_o nicholas_n or_o adrian_n will_v have_v suffer_v charles_n
blood_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o their_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n but_o as_o to_o he_o which_o communicate_v unworthy_o he_o can_v say_v nor_o so_o much_o as_o imagine_v what_o it_o be_v he_o know_v very_o well_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v see_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o same_o they_o be_v before_o but_o because_o the_o consecration_n make_v they_o to_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sacrament_n which_o become_v unto_o believer_n after_o the_o manner_n as_o we_o have_v show_v this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n he_o can_v conceive_v what_o they_o become_v unto_o the_o wicked_a that_o be_v to_o say_v how_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sacrament_n be_v unto_o some_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o unto_o other_o a_o bare_a sacrament_n only_o nevertheless_o have_v it_o then_o be_v believe_v in_o italy_n as_o it_o be_v now_o believe_v he_o can_v not_o have_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v both_o unto_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o it_o produce_v not_o in_o all_o the_o same_o effect_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o variety_n of_o disposition_n ratherius_n be_v settle_v as_o it_o be_v at_o the_o gate_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v it_o be_v not_o likely_a then_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v as_o yet_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la who_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v no_o other_o flesh_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n for_o ratherius_n can_v not_o then_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o and_o not_o be_v ignorant_a he_o will_v not_o have_v put_v himself_o the_o question_n which_o he_o do_v and_o have_v not_o yield_v in_o answer_v of_o it_o and_o as_o to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o same_o ratherius_n in_o reprove_v the_o excess_n and_o debauchery_n of_o some_o of_o his_o priest_n 259._o id._n synodica_fw-la ad_fw-la presbyt_fw-la p._n 259._o that_o there_o be_v some_o that_o spew_v before_o the_o altar_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o the_o lamb._n it_o may_v easy_o be_v see_v that_o it_o be_v a_o earnest_a expression_n to_o aggravate_v the_o sin_n of_o those_o of_o who_o he_o speak_v and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v secure_v from_o these_o indignity_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o signify_v and_o the_o violation_n whereof_o reflect_v upon_o he_o which_o institute_v it_o this_o be_v what_o several_a infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o ratherius_n i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o join_v unto_o ratherius_n another_o witness_n which_o be_v also_o a_o bishop_n in_o italy_n and_o which_o be_v late_o give_v unto_o the_o public_a it_o be_v atto_n the_o second_o of_o that_o name_n bishop_n of_o verceil_n 5_o atto_n in_o capir_n c._n 7_o 8_o 9_o t._n 8._o spicileg_n p._n 4_o 5_o anno_fw-la 945._o i_o will_v not_o stand_v upon_o his_o prohibit_v his_o priest_n from_o say_v private_a mass_n nor_o in_o that_o he_o command_v to_o handle_v decent_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n without_o which_o mass_n can_v be_v say_v i_o will_v only_o observe_v what_o he_o require_v 31._o ib._n c._n 86._o p._n 31._o that_o he_o which_o honour_v not_o by_o fast_v and_o abstinence_n the_o day_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v good_a friday_n may_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o joy_n of_o easter_n and_o that_o he_o may_v not_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o occasion_n say_v some_o require_v that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v say_v the_o sacrament_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o punishment_n have_v be_v the_o great_a and_o by_o consequence_n the_o fit_a to_o have_v retain_v the_o other_o in_o their_o dury_n and_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n go_v about_o to_o dissuade_v they_o from_o fornication_n and_o to_o invite_v they_o unto_o chastity_n and_o continence_n he_o represent_v unto_o they_o among_o other_o thing_n what_o they_o do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v no_o body_n add_v they_o but_o may_v easy_o understand_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a place_n to_o allege_v the_o privilege_n they_o have_v of_o make_v and_o give_v unto_o communicant_n the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o will_v have_v do_v so_o in_o such_o a_o occasion_n but_o as_o for_o atto_n he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o believe_v not_o as_o the_o latin_n do_v at_o this_o time_n for_o than_o he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v speak_v as_o they_o do_v 126_o id._n epist_n ad_fw-la presby_n t._n p._n 126_o what_o say_v he_o be_v this_o wicked_a presumption_n that_o he_o which_o know_v that_o he_o be_v still_o wallow_v in_o his_o sin_n shall_v undertake_v to_o make_v or_o to_o give_v unto_o other_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n of_o all_o that_o i_o have_v hither_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o x._o century_n it_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v not_o obtain_v a_o full_a victory_n in_o that_o age._n but_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n the_o mark_n whereof_o be_v find_v in_o england_n 80._o apud_fw-la usserium_fw-la de_fw-la success_n &_o statu_fw-la eccles_n christian_n c._n 3._o p._n 79_o 80._o in_o france_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n and_o in_o italy_n which_o be_v doubtless_o the_o meaning_n of_o wickliff_n when_o he_o assure_v that_o there_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n a_o thousand_o year_n together_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o they_o begin_v to_o err_v in_o this_o point_n in_o the_o year_n 1000_o which_o i_o refer_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o reader_n chap._n xvii_o of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la not_o make_v the_o progress_n it_o desire_v in_o the_o ix_o and_o x._o century_n it_o find_v more_o favour_n in_o the_o xi_o and_o spread_v far_o therefore_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o public_a authority_n but_o not_o without_o difficulty_n and_o opposition_n for_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n genulph_n who_o live_v in_o all_o likelihood_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n and_o which_o be_v publish_v by_o john_n a_o bosco_n a_o cellestin_n friar_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n 6._o lib._n 1._o c._n 6._o when_o he_o write_v of_o st._n genulph_n that_o from_o the_o day_n of_o his_o ordination_n he_o pass_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o life_n without_o drink_v any_o wine_n except_v that_o which_o he_o take_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n it_o can_v be_v so_o speak_v and_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o chalice_n be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n lutherick_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 1032._o as_o the_o friar_n clarius_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o 742._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 742._o have_v observe_v can_v not_o possible_o be_v of_o paschas_fw-la his_o opinion_n because_o we_o read_v this_o of_o he_o in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o seventeen_o or_o according_a unto_o other_o the_o nineteenth_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o pope_n 206._o council_n t._n 7._o p._n 206._o leutherius_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o sow_v the_o seed_n and_o beginning_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la whence_o it_o be_v that_o helgald_n in_o the_o life_n of_o king_n robert_n writes_z that_o his_o doctrien_n increase_v in_o the_o world_n regis_fw-la in_o epitome_n aquavitae_fw-la roberti_n regis_fw-la crescebat_fw-la say_v he_o in_o seculo_fw-la notwithstanding_o the_o threat_v this_o prince_n make_v of_o depose_v he_o from_o his_o dignity_n if_o he_o shall_v continue_v to_o teach_v it_o all_o those_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la join_v together_o to_o defend_v their_o faith_n fulbert_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n who_o have_v be_v consecrate_v by_o lutherick_n have_v a_o great_a kindness_n for_o he_o as_o he_o testify_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v what_o his_o opinion_n be_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n if_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v consider_v which_o he_o
represent_v unto_o we_o to_o be_v pure_o spiritual_a 23._o ep._n 23._o wherein_o he_o allege_v the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n it_o be_v a_o figure_n which_o command_v we_o to_o communicate_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o to_o represent_v unto_o our_o mind_n sweet_o and_o useful_o that_o his_o body_n be_v crucify_v and_o break_v for_o we_o e._n ep._n 1._o ad_fw-la adeod_n t._n 3._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 438._o a._n b_o post_v poeniten_v mulierum_fw-la p._n 521._o e._n for_o i_o do_v not_o regard_v the_o addition_n that_o some_o unadvised_a hand_n have_v thereunto_o annex_v will_v the_o heretic_n say_v and_o these_o other_o of_o the_o same_o saint_n him_n that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o christ_n dwell_v not_o do_v not_o indeed_o eat_v his_o flesh_n although_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n unto_o his_o damnation_n b._n ibid._n p._n 522._o b._n unto_o which_o word_n in_o all_o appearance_n berengarius_fw-la have_v regard_v when_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o richard_n if_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o how_o shall_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n come_v to_o my_o knowledge_n which_o be_v in_o the_o write_n of_o bishop_n fulbert_n of_o glorious_a memory_n 510._o tom_n 2._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 510._o and_o which_o some_o esteem_n to_o be_v of_o this_o bishop_n but_o it_o be_v of_o st._n austin_n if_o it_o be_v far_o consider_v that_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o that_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o the_o sacrament_n c._n ep._n 1._o ad_fw-la adcodat_n p._n 437._o c._n as_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o presence_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v break_v into_o very_o small_a bit_n and_o whereof_o a_o little_a portion_n be_v receive_v and_o that_o he_o distinguish_v as_o ratramn_v do_v 441._o id._n epist_n 2._o p._n 440_o 441._o and_o in_o the_o same_o word_n the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n from_o his_o true_a body_n if_o i_o say_v all_o these_o thing_n be_v well_o consider_v it_o must_v present_o be_v conclude_v that_o he_o be_v contrary_a unto_o paschas_fw-la yet_o nevertheless_o i_o will_v not_o affirm_v that_o he_o exact_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n not_o because_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o transfusion_n and_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o beside_o that_o 438._o id._n ep._n 1._o p_o 437_o 438._o he_o call_v this_o change_n a_o change_n of_o dignity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o quality_n which_o the_o ancient_n often_o design_v by_o the_o name_n of_o substance_n as_o have_v be_v show_v he_o compare_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o that_o which_o come_v unto_o the_o manna_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o unto_o that_o which_o come_v unto_o man_n in_o baptism_n and_o that_o he_o testify_v that_o there_o be_v also_o a_o transfusion_n of_o believer_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n ibid._n but_o i_o judge_v so_o because_o he_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o have_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n which_o be_v the_o same_o of_o john_n damascen_n who_o teach_v not_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v abolish_v but_o that_o they_o be_v unite_v unto_o the_o divinity_n to_o make_v one_o body_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o have_v be_v full_o show_v and_o that_o these_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o fulbert_n it_o appear_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o by_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o pledge_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v leave_v we_o be_v not_o the_o symbol_n of_o a_o empty_a mystery_n but_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n compaginante_fw-la spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-la 437._o id._n ibid._n p._n 437._o or_o as_o remy_n speak_v conjungente_fw-it that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n unite_v join_v and_o knit_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o unite_n it_o unto_o the_o divinity_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o i_o use_v any_o violence_n unto_o the_o word_n of_o fulbert_n and_o if_o i_o vary_v from_o his_o meaning_n about_o the_o time_n that_o fulbert_n of_o chartres_n flourish_v bernon_n abbot_n of_o augy_a write_v his_o treatise_n of_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o mass_n to_o wit_n about_o the_o year_n 1030._o and_o fulbert_n die_v in_o 1027._o in_o this_o treatise_n he_o speak_v of_o make_v and_o confecrate_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n pat._n cap._n 1._o &_o 2._o t._n 10_o bibl._n pat._n but_o the_o real_a body_n say_v some_o and_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n not_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v make_v because_o it_o be_v make_v a_o thousand_o year_n before_o bernon_n write_v nor_o be_v sanctify_v because_o it_o be_v always_o holy_a it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v understand_v of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o cap._n 1._o and_o he_o show_v it_o plain_o when_o he_o say_v that_o this_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v break_v which_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o his_o true_a body_n which_o be_v not_o subject_a unto_o this_o accident_n and_o that_o moreover_o he_o declare_v 5._o cap._n 5._o that_o we_o be_v refresh_v with_o the_o wine_n which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n in_o type_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la establish_v itself_o by_o degree_n bruno_n bishop_n of_o anger_n be_v and_o berengarius_fw-la bear_v at_o tours_n but_o archdeacon_n and_o treasurer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o anger_n be_v a_o dignity_n which_o in_o former_a time_n be_v not_o confer_v but_o upon_o person_n of_o worth_n and_o learning_n bruno_n i_o say_v and_o berengarius_fw-la not_o endure_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o innovation_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n shall_v get_v possession_n of_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o people_n oppose_v it_o public_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o lose_v their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n to_o become_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o they_o only_o become_v by_o the_o blessing_n of_o sanctification_n the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o truth_n be_v bruno_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v overcome_v with_o fear_n become_v silent_a a_o little_a after_o for_o say_v some_o it_o often_o happen_v upon_o these_o occasion_n that_o man_n harken_v to_o the_o counsel_n of_o the_o flesh_n rather_o than_o unto_o those_o of_o the_o spirit_n but_o as_o for_o berengarius_fw-la he_o have_v more_o strength_n and_o courage_n and_o oppose_v himself_o with_o more_o resolution_n and_o vigour_n unto_o the_o settle_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o paschas_fw-la begin_v to_o teach_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n but_o without_o any_o great_a success_n until_o the_o xi_o wherein_o it_o also_o find_v a_o great_a many_o opposer_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o some_o enemy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la have_v endeavour_v to_o slander_v he_o to_o render_v his_o belief_n the_o more_o odious_a but_o the_o truth_n be_v he_o be_v repute_v to_o be_v a_o very_a learned_a man_n ground_v in_o philosophy_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o liberal_a art_n and_o moreover_o of_o a_o holy_a and_o unblameable_a life_n a_o fragment_n of_o the_o history_n of_o france_n from_o the_o time_n of_o king_n robert_n 20_o tom_n 4._o histor_n franc._n the_o scripror_n eccles_n platina_n in_o joan._n 15._o sabellic_n enead_n 9_o l._n 2._o chron._n tit_n 16._o c._n 1._o §_o 20_o unto_o the_o death_n of_o philip_n say_v that_o his_o name_n be_v famous_a among_o the_o professor_n of_o divine_a philosophy_n sigebert_n say_v that_o he_o be_v illustrious_a for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o liberal_a art_n and_o of_o logic_n platina_n and_o sabellicus_n reckon_v he_o among_o those_o which_o render_v themselves_o famous_a by_o their_o piety_n and_o learning_n bergomas_n in_o the_o supplement_n of_o chronicle_n upon_o the_o year_n 1049._o observe_n that_o he_o pass_v a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o man_n to_o be_v eminent_a in_o learning_n and_o in_o holiness_n therefore_o the_o archbishop_n antonine_n declare_v 747._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 747._o that_o he_o be_v very_o learned_a and_o the_o friar_n clarius_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o give_v he_o these_o two_o epithet_n of_o admirable_a philosopher_n and_o lover_n of_o the_o poor_a but_o in_o fine_a the_o belief_n which_o he_o maintain_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la find_v the_o people_n so_o dispose_v to_o entertain_v it_o or_o rather_o to_o declare_v open_o for_o it_o so_o that_o in_o all_o
which_o be_v read_v in_o the_o assembly_n the_o other_o at_o verceil_n in_o september_n where_o berâ—en_v garius_fw-la be_v warn_v to_o appear_v but_o he_o think_v sufficient_a to_o send_v two_o clergyman_n in_o who_o presence_n he_o be_v condemn_v a_o second_o time_n and_o with_o he_o the_o book_n which_o john_n erigenius_n have_v write_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la about_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o anonymous_n also_o fail_v not_o to_o begin_v the_o history_n of_o the_o divers_a condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la by_o these_o two_o council_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o verceil_n but_o these_o two_o council_n hinder_v not_o but_o that_o many_o write_v for_o he_o as_o there_o be_v many_o that_o write_v against_o he_o so_o it_o be_v express_v in_o sigebert_n chronicle_n 1051._o sigebert_n in_o chron_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1051._o of_o the_o edition_n of_o mireus_n at_o antwerp_n anno_fw-la 1608._o and_o it_o may_v also_o be_v see_v in_o all_o the_o other_o impression_n have_v not_o care_v be_v take_v to_o suppress_v it_o many_o say_v he_o dispute_v for_o and_o against_o he_o both_o by_o word_n and_o in_o write_v in_o fine_a there_o be_v in_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thou_fw-mi library_n a_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o sigebert_n wherein_o this_o be_v read_v france_n be_v trouble_v by_o reason_n of_o berengarius_fw-la of_o tower_n who_o affirm_v that_o the_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o which_o cause_n several_a dispute_v with_o much_o heat_n for_o and_o against_o he_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o by_o write_v as_o for_o berengarius_fw-la himself_o he_o so_o little_o value_v the_o anathema_n of_o rome_n and_o verceil_n that_o he_o speak_v very_o slight_o of_o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o and_o of_o his_o see_n as_o it_o be_v see_v former_o in_o guitmond_n his_o adversary_n before_o it_o be_v alter_v by_o the_o expurgatory_n index_n but_o that_o be_v in_o vain_a 363._o anonym_n p._n 363._o see_v father_n chifflet_n anonymous_n relate_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o near_a hand_n in_o the_o very_a same_o term_n which_o i_o will_v save_v myself_o the_o trouble_n of_o transcribe_v because_o they_o be_v something_o sharp_a and_o full_a of_o contempt_n victor_n successor_n unto_o leo_n see_v that_o berengarius_fw-la still_o persist_v in_o his_o opinion_n and_o that_o he_o cease_v not_o to_o publish_v it_o notwithstanding_o the_o thunder_a of_o leo_n two_o council_n cause_v one_o to_o be_v assemble_v at_o tower_n anno_fw-la 1055._o wherein_o his_o sub-deacon_n hildebrand_n who_o be_v afterward_o pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o preside_v and_o the_o adversary_n of_o berengarius_fw-la lanfranc_n guitmond_n and_o the_o anonymous_n before_o mention_v have_v write_v that_o berengarius_fw-la there_o present_v himself_o and_o dare_v not_o to_o defend_v his_o cause_n choose_v rather_o to_o submit_v unto_o what_o rome_n have_v determine_v in_o the_o matter_n we_o not_o have_v the_o act_n of_o this_o synod_n it_o will_v be_v difficult_a to_o speak_v certain_o of_o it_o it_o not_o be_v just_a whole_o to_o give_v credit_n unto_o what_o his_o adversary_n relate_v of_o he_o which_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o agree_v with_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o the_o history_n for_o nicholas_n the_o second_o of_o that_o name_n be_v oblige_v to_o assemble_v another_o council_n at_o rome_n five_o year_n after_o that_o of_o tours_n berengarius_fw-la there_o appear_v and_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v lanfranc_n and_o chifflet_n anonymous_n he_o dare_v not_o to_o defend_v his_o belief_n 1059._o chron._n cassin_n l._n 3._o c._n 33._o sigon_n de_fw-fr regn._n ital._n l._n 9_o ad_fw-la an._n 1059._o but_o how_o shall_v we_o reconcile_v lanfranc_n and_o the_o anonymous_n with_o the_o history_n of_o mount_n cassin_n and_o with_o sigonius_n for_o they_o observe_v that_o his_o enemy_n can_v not_o tell_v what_o to_o reply_v unto_o his_o reason_n and_o that_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o search_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o mount_n cassin_n for_o a_o friar_n call_v alberick_n which_o pope_n stephen_n say_v sigonius_n have_v make_v cardinal-deacon_n who_o be_v come_v and_o not_o be_v able_a to_o answer_v berengarius_fw-la his_o argument_n demand_v a_o week_n time_n to_o answer_v he_o but_o in_o fine_a threaten_n have_v great_a efficacy_n than_o their_o argument_n berengarius_fw-la being_n affright_a sign_v the_o revocation_n which_o humbert_n cardinal_n of_o blanch-selva_a have_v order_n to_o draw_v up_o and_o which_o i_o do_v not_o here_o examine_v because_o i_o do_v not_o meddle_v with_o matter_n of_o controversy_n and_o which_o moreover_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o this_o time_n do_v not_o much_o like_a of_o and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o fear_n of_o death_n that_o he_o renounce_v can_v be_v doubt_v after_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n his_o great_a enemy_n who_o thus_o speak_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o book_n he_o compose_v against_o he_o you_o have_v in_o presence_n of_o the_o council_n 189._o tom._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 189._o confess_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n not_o for_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o through_o fear_n of_o death_n therefore_o chifflet_n anonymous_n do_v observe_v a_o considerable_a circumstance_n and_o which_o as_o i_o think_v deserve_v to_o find_v place_n in_o this_o history_n of_o berengarius_fw-la for_o he_o say_v supra_fw-la anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la that_o alexander_n the_o second_o which_o succeed_v nicholas_n anno_fw-la 1061._o do_v in_o a_o very_a friendly_a manner_n by_o his_o letter_n advise_v and_o desire_v berengarius_fw-la to_o lay_v aside_o his_o opinion_n and_o not_o to_o scandalize_v the_o church_n but_o that_o berengarius_fw-la will_v by_o no_o mean_n depart_v from_o his_o judgement_n and_o that_o he_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o declare_v so_o much_o unto_o the_o pope_n by_o letter_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o gregory_n the_o seven_o successor_n unto_o alexander_n give_v he_o audience_n in_o two_o council_n as_o the_o anonymous_n observe_v who_o assist_v at_o the_o latter_a assemble_v at_o rome_n anno_fw-la 1079._o as_o for_o the_o former_a hold_v at_o the_o same_o place_n he_o mention_n not_o at_o what_o time_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o latter_a council_n there_o be_v draw_v up_o another_o confession_n of_o faith_n much_o mild_a and_o more_o moderate_a than_o that_o which_o have_v be_v make_v in_o nicholas_n his_o time_n and_o they_o oblige_v berengarius_fw-la to_o sign_n it_o after_o which_o 5â—8_n tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 5â—8_n gregory_n give_v he_o letter_n of_o recommendation_n which_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v in_o one_o of_o the_o thomes_n of_o his_o collection_n this_o gregory_n i_o say_v of_o who_o hildebrandi_fw-la 1_o in_o vita_fw-la hildebrandi_fw-la cardinal_n benno_n and_o the_o 1080._o 2_o ad_fw-la anno_fw-la 1080._o abbot_n of_o ursperg_n do_v write_v that_o waver_v in_o the_o faith_n he_o make_v his_o cardinal_n to_o keep_v a_o solemn_a fast_o to_o the_o end_n that_o god_n will_v show_v whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o berengarius_fw-la be_v in_o the_o true_a opinion_n touch_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o this_o synod_n of_o gregory_n be_v full_a of_o contest_v upon_o this_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v yet_o a_o great_a many_o prelate_n which_o defend_v the_o opinion_n of_o berengarius_fw-la against_o the_o reality_n of_o paschas_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o the_o act_n of_o this_o council_n relate_v by_o thomas_n waldensis_n and_o hugh_n de_fw-fr flavigny_n 1078._o tom._n 2._o c._n 43._o chron._n verd._n ad_fw-la ann._n 1078._o in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o verdun_n which_o be_v in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o the_o library_n of_o father_n l'abbe_n who_o do_v also_o give_v we_o the_o abridgement_n with_o this_o difference_n that_o he_o assign_v this_o council_n unto_o the_o year_n 1078._o whereas_o it_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1079._o but_o in_o fine_a the_o act_n produce_v by_o waldensis_n and_o what_o the_o chronicle_n of_o verdon_n allege_v do_v testify_v that_o there_o be_v those_o in_o this_o assembly_n which_o affirm_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o nothing_o may_v be_v want_v unto_o the_o history_n of_o berengarius_fw-la it_o be_v necessary_a to_o touch_v upon_o some_o circumstance_n which_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o first_o place_n his_o adversary_n be_v enrage_v against_o he_o have_v not_o fear_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o some_o error_n touch_v marriage_n and_o infant-baptism_n as_o if_o he_o teach_v the_o dissolution_n of_o lawful_a marriage_n and_o reject_v the_o baptise_v of_o young_a child_n but_o without_o any_o other_o ground_n than_o mere_a report_n which_o as_o the_o poet_n
the_o friar_n clarius_n that_o live_v much_o about_o this_o time_n observe_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o that_o fulbert_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n die_v anno_fw-la 1027._o but_o he_o say_v never_o a_o word_n of_o what_o be_v relate_v by_o the_o english_a historian_n although_o a_o circumstance_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v too_o considerable_a to_o be_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n and_o as_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o berengarius_fw-la do_v not_o change_v his_o opinion_n in_o the_o time_n that_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n do_v assign_v it_o be_v no_o less_o plain_a as_o i_o think_v that_o he_o retain_v it_o until_o the_o last_o moment_n of_o his_o life_n supra_fw-la apud_fw-la guillâ—â—m_n malmsb._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la which_o he_o end_v by_o a_o natural_a death_n anno_fw-la 1088._o and_o after_o his_o death_n he_o be_v honour_v with_o epitaph_n both_o by_o hildebert_n bishop_n of_o mentz_n who_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o advantageous_o as_o one_o can_v do_v of_o a_o man_n exceed_o recommendable_a for_o his_o virtue_n and_o learning_n for_o the_o splendour_n of_o his_o part_n and_o for_o the_o purity_n of_o his_o conversation_n and_o by_o baldric_n abbot_n of_o bourgueil_fw-fr quercetani_n tom._n 4._o hist_o franc._n quercetani_n and_o afterward_o bishop_n or_o rather_o archbishop_n of_o doll_n for_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n also_o enjoy_v the_o privilege_n of_o archbishop_n until_o innocent_a the_o three_o as_o their_o predecessor_n have_v do_v since_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o tours_n neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o his_o conversion_n no_o more_o than_o the_o friar_n clarius_n who_o write_v his_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o death_n of_o berengarius_fw-la of_o who_o he_o speak_v very_o honourable_o upon_o the_o year_n 1083._o as_o if_o he_o die_v in_o that_o year_n berengarius_fw-la say_v he_o doctor_n of_o tours_n 747._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 747._o a_o admirable_a philosopher_n and_o lover_n of_o the_o poor_a flourish_v he_o compose_v the_o prayer_n which_o begin_v o_o jesus_n christ_n just_a judge_n and_o afterward_o he_o end_v his_o day_n faithful_a and_o true_o catholic_n this_o epitaph_n be_v read_v on_o his_o tomb_n it_o be_v the_o epitaph_n of_o hildebert_n of_o mentz_n whereof_o he_o cite_v the_o two_o first_o verse_n which_o contain_v in_o substance_n that_o the_o world_n shall_v always_o admire_v he_o that_o it_o admire_v at_o present_a and_o that_o berengarius_fw-la dies_fw-la without_o die_v to_o wit_n by_o the_o great_a reputation_n which_o he_o have_v acquire_v in_o the_o same_o century_n which_o the_o name_n of_o berengarius_fw-la have_v make_v so_o famous_a the_o author_n of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n maixant_n speak_v of_o de_fw-fr cormarecensi_fw-la caenobio_n say_v 212._o tom._n 2._o bibl._n l'abbe_n p._n 212._o that_o he_o see_v a_o certain_a friar_n of_o this_o monastery_n call_v literius_n a_o man_n of_o a_o wonderful_a abstinence_n who_o for_o the_o space_n of_o ten_o year_n drink_v neither_o wine_n nor_o water_n but_o what_o he_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o eucharist_n judge_n reader_n what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o writer_n who_o declare_v that_o they_o drink_v wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o have_v examine_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o west_n during_o the_o xi_o century_n touch_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o find_v what_o be_v believe_v concern_v it_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n we_o will_v begin_v this_o enquiry_n by_o theophilact_fw-mi archbishop_n of_o bulgaria_n who_o live_v in_o this_o century_n under_o the_o duke_n and_o under_o the_o commenes_n emperor_n of_o the_o east_n the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n do_v both_o make_v pretension_n unto_o he_o and_o think_v that_o he_o favour_v either_o of_o they_o 26._o theophylact._n in_o matt._n c._n 26._o the_o former_a ground_n themselves_o upon_o his_o declare_v that_o our_o saviour_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n show_v that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v sanctify_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v his_o real_a body_n and_o not_o the_o anti-type_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o it_o be_v change_v by_o a_o ineffable_a operation_n although_o it_o appear_v unto_o we_o to_o be_v bread_n for_o because_o that_o we_o be_v weak_a and_o that_o we_o have_v a_o aversion_n unto_o eat_v raw_a flesh_n and_o especial_o man_n flesh_n it_o seem_v to_o we_o to_o be_v but_o bread_n but_o it_o be_v real_o flesh_n whereunto_o they_o add_v another_o passage_n of_o the_o same_o author_n upon_o st_n 14_o id._n in_o mar._n c._n 14_o mark_n where_o he_o say_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n observe_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o our_o lord_n say_v not_o of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o my_o body_n 6._o id._n in_o joan._n 6._o and_o a_o three_o upon_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n which_o amount_v unto_o the_o same_o thing_n not_o to_o mention_v what_o he_o say_v again_o upon_o st_n 14_o id._n in_o mar._n c._n 14_o mark_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v proper_o what_o be_v in_o the_o golden_a patten_n and_o the_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o cup._n but_o the_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o protestant_n allege_v that_o theophilact_fw-mi have_v explain_v himself_o very_o well_o in_o make_v this_o positive_a declaration_n 14_o id._n in_o mar._n c._n 14_o god_n condescend_v unto_o our_o infirmity_n preserve_v the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o do_v change_v they_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v exact_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n who_o say_v manus_fw-la 1_o apud_fw-la victorem_fw-la in_o marc._n 14._o manus_fw-la that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n or_o as_o theodotus_n say_v before_o he_o 800._o 2_o apud_fw-la clement_n alexan._n p._n 800._o into_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n so_o that_o when_o theophilact_fw-mi say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o his_o true_a body_n and_o his_o flesh_n itself_o they_o say_v that_o he_o understand_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o vain_a and_o empty_a figure_n without_o any_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n but_o not_o that_o he_o have_v any_o thought_n of_o absolute_o deny_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o antitype_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n because_o than_o he_o shall_v deny_v what_o his_o predecessor_n have_v unanimous_o affirm_v and_o that_o so_o indeed_o the_o sacrament_n be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o theophilact_fw-mi not_o in_o substance_n but_o in_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n because_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o although_o our_o lord_n say_v not_o of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o my_o body_n nevertheless_o his_o meaning_n be_v that_o his_o word_n shall_v so_o be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o explication_n of_o tertullian_n st._n austin_n facundus_n and_o other_o who_o declare_v formal_o that_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n do_v signify_v this_o be_v the_o figure_n the_o sign_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n but_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v the_o better_a judge_n of_o what_o side_n to_o range_v theophilact_fw-mi either_o on_o the_o protestant_n or_o the_o roman_a catholic_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o consider_v what_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n for_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v not_o conformable_a with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n in_o that_o age_n theophilact_fw-mi can_v reasonable_o be_v interpret_v to_o favour_v the_o real_a presence_n unless_o that_o he_o differ_v absolute_o from_o the_o opinion_n general_o receive_v by_o all_o those_o of_o his_o country_n in_o which_o sense_n his_o testimony_n will_v not_o be_v very_o considerable_a now_o i_o observe_v that_o at_o that_o time_n the_o greek_n believe_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o communion_n break_v the_o fast_a and_o that_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n go_v down_o into_o the_o belly_n and_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n as_o to_o its_o matter_n which_o show_v plain_o that_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v true_a bread_n it_o be_v what_o cardinal_n humbert_n who_o be_v send_v unto_o they_o by_o pope_n leo_n the_o ix_o charge_v upon_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la 245._o humb._n tom_n 4._o bibl_n pat._n edit_n ult_n pag._n 245._o
perfidious_a stercoranist_n say_v he_o you_o believe_v that_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n break_v the_o fast_a of_o love_n and_o ecclesiastical_a abstinence_n believe_v absolute_o that_o the_o heavenly_a food_n as_o well_o as_o the_o earthly_a be_v send_v out_o backward_o by_o the_o stink_a and_o sordid_a ejection_n of_o the_o belly_n alger_n confirm_v the_o testimony_n of_o humbert_n 320._o algerus_n de_fw-fr sacram_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 1._o t._n 6_o bibl._n pat._n p._n 320._o and_o declare_v positive_o that_o the_o greek_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o he_o call_v stercoranists_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o those_o which_o hold_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o it_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o same_o fate_n of_o our_o common_a food_n which_o be_v exact_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o afterward_o of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n 5â—_n cellot_n in_o append_v miscel_n opusc_fw-la 7._o p._n 5â—_n father_n cellot_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o a_o anonymous_n treatise_n in_o the_o appendix_n of_o his_o history_n of_o gotteschal_n confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n say_v that_o the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n consist_v in_o their_o say_n that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a fast_o be_v break_v by_o receive_v of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o they_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n be_v digest_v and_o that_o it_o be_v evacuate_v like_a say_v he_o unto_o the_o stercoranist_n which_o we_o have_v in_o detestation_n the_o same_o cardinal_n de_fw-fr blanch-selva_a 247._o humbertus_fw-la ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la p._n 247._o also_o reproach_v they_o that_o they_o take_v not_o heed_n of_o the_o crumb_n of_o the_o holy_a bread_n which_o fall_n to_o the_o ground_n either_o in_o break_v or_o receive_v of_o it_o whereunto_o he_o add_v some_o among_o you_o do_v eat_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o oblation_n like_o common_a bread_n sometime_o even_o unto_o excess_n and_o if_o they_o can_v eat_v all_o they_o bury_v it_o or_o cast_v it_o into_o a_o well_o all_o which_o thing_n do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o the_o doctrine_n nor_o with_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o all_o we_o have_v to_o say_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n in_o the_o memorial_n of_o sigismond_n liber_n touch_v the_o affair_n of_o muscovy_n print_v at_o basil_n anno_fw-la 1571._o there_o be_v a_o letter_n of_o one_o john_n metropolitan_a of_o russia_n unto_o the_o archbishop_n of_o rome_n write_v as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v in_o this_o century_n or_o it_o may_v be_v afterward_o for_o he_o make_v some_o mention_n of_o the_o contention_n betwixt_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o greek_n touch_v leaven_v or_o unleavened_a bread_n in_o this_o letter_n he_o very_o ample_o declare_v that_o what_o our_o lord_n give_v his_o disciple_n be_v bread_n 32._o sigismond_n libre_fw-la râ—rum_fw-la moscovit_fw-la p._n 32._o he_o do_v not_o give_v they_o wafer_n say_v he_o but_o bread_n when_o he_o say_v see_v the_o bread_n which_o i_o give_v unto_o you_o leo_fw-la allatius_n in_o his_o diatribe_n of_o the_o simeon_n make_v mention_n of_o one_o simeon_n perfect_a of_o the_o monastery_n of_o st._n mamant_n in_o xerocerco_n who_o flourish_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n in_o great_a reputation_n of_o holiness_n and_o learning_n he_o be_v indeed_o accuse_v of_o hold_v some_o error_n concern_v the_o vision_n of_o god_n in_o this_o life_n and_o of_o the_o union_n of_o believer_n with_o he_o but_o that_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o he_o be_v follow_v by_o most_o of_o the_o greek_n the_o error_n now_o speak_v of_o do_v not_o regard_v the_o sacrament_n and_o have_v no_o relation_n unto_o the_o eucharist_n therefore_o although_o he_o have_v some_o enemy_n yet_o neither_o he_o nor_o his_o follower_n be_v ever_o tax_v to_o have_v err_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o simeon_n at_o the_o time_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v condemn_v at_o verceil_n teach_v in_o the_o east_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v another_o thing_n and_o that_o those_o which_o participate_v unworthy_o of_o the_o sacrament_n can_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o fine_a allatius_n make_v up_o the_o account_n of_o the_o work_n of_o this_o simeon_n 163._o allatius_n de_fw-fr simeonibus_fw-la p._n 163._o speak_v of_o a_o certain_a hymn_n the_o title_n whereof_o be_v that_o whosoever_o live_v without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n be_v dead_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o which_o live_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o he_o and_o that_o those_o which_o participate_v unworthy_o of_o the_o mystery_n can_v receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o allatius_n have_v give_v we_o the_o whole_a hymn_n as_o well_o as_o the_o argument_n but_o however_o this_o argument_n contain_v a_o doctrine_n manifest_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n in_o favour_n of_o who_o by_o consequence_n it_o be_v very_o unlike_o that_o theophylact_fw-mi shall_v declare_v see_v he_o be_v of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o live_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n at_o which_o time_n the_o greek_n believe_v and_o teach_v what_o be_v above_o write_v yet_o let_v every_o body_n judge_v sincere_o and_o free_o without_o any_o other_o interest_n than_o that_o of_o truth_n which_o i_o endeavour_v to_o represent_v in_o this_o history_n which_o inform_v we_o that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o age_n that_o they_o begin_v to_o introduce_v the_o communion_n under_o one_o kind_n and_o to_o change_v the_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o west_n as_o have_v be_v discourse_v at_o large_a in_o the_o first_o part._n chap._n xviii_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o the_o state_n of_o the_o xii_o and_o xiii_o century_n the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v be_v in_o fine_a public_o authorize_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n there_o need_v no_o far_a enquiry_n be_v make_v to_o know_v if_o it_o obtain_v the_o victory_n over_o its_o adversary_n the_o thing_n be_v without_o any_o difficulty_n the_o establish_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v a_o manifest_a condemnation_n of_o that_o which_o be_v opposite_a unto_o it_o it_o will_v suffice_v then_o to_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o consequence_n and_o to_o what_o effect_n so_o many_o decree_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o which_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n so_o stout_o maintain_v do_v work_v upon_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n for_o during_o all_o the_o xi_o century_n the_o mind_n of_o man_n be_v divide_v and_o notwithstanding_o the_o decision_n of_o several_a council_n there_o be_v in_o all_o part_n infinite_a number_n of_o people_n which_o make_v open_a profession_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o berengarius_fw-la teach_v and_o which_o be_v exact_o that_o of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la therefore_o the_o very_a enemy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la tell_v we_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o all_o france_n italy_n and_o england_n be_v full_a of_o his_o doctrine_n in_o fine_a the_o party_n which_o reject_v the_o determination_n of_o gregory_n the_o vii_o against_o berengarius_fw-la be_v so_o considerable_a that_o urban_n the_o second_o be_v constrain_v to_o condemn_v anew_o the_o opinion_n of_o berengarius_fw-la in_o another_o council_n hold_v at_o plaisance_n anno_fw-la 1095._o 1095._o berthold_n ad_fw-la aunum_fw-la 1095._o as_o bertholdus_n have_v observe_v in_o his_o appendix_n unto_o herman_n contract_n for_o relate_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v translate_v in_o this_o council_n of_o plaisance_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o his_o time_n he_o say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v there_o again_o condemn_v after_o have_v be_v so_o several_a time_n before_o but_o as_o the_o former_a determination_n can_v not_o impose_v silence_n upon_o the_o disciple_n of_o berengarius_fw-la i_o mean_v those_o which_o embrace_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o oblige_v urban_n to_o condemn_v they_o again_o in_o the_o year_n 1095._o seven_o year_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o berengarius_fw-la so_o also_o the_o condemnation_n of_o urban_n the_o second_o have_v not_o power_n sufficient_a to_o silence_v they_o see_v that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n bruno_n archbishop_n of_o treves_n expel_v great_a number_n of_o they_o out_o of_o his_o diocese_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-mi thou_o in_o the_o epistle_n dedicatory_a of_o his_o history_n it_o be_v true_a that_o instead_o of_o the_o year_n 1060._o whereto_o he_o assign_v the_o action_n of_o this_o prelate_n it_o
shall_v be_v read_v 1106._o because_o bruno_n be_v not_o make_v archbishop_n of_o treves_n till_o after_o the_o year_n 1100._o bishop_n usher_z make_v mention_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o act_n of_o bruno_n who_o be_v present_a and_o be_v a_o manuscript_n to_o be_v see_v in_o england_n and_o he_o say_v that_o this_o author_n speak_v of_o assembly_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o treves_n by_o those_o which_o deny_v the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 90._o walden_v t._n 2._o c._n 90._o it_o be_v about_o this_o time_n that_o honorius_n priest_n and_o theologal_n of_o the_o church_n of_o autun_n be_v say_v to_o flourish_v which_o thomas_n waldensis_n allege_v against_o wickliff_n as_o a_o disciple_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la which_o he_o himself_o confess_v to_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayance_n and_o great_a adversary_n unto_o paschas_fw-la when_o he_o say_v that_o honorius_n est_fw-fr de_fw-fr secta_fw-la panitarum_fw-la rabani_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o those_o which_o believe_v with_o rabanus_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n in_o substance_n fit_a to_o nourish_v the_o body_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o efficacy_n it_o be_v true_a waldensis_n do_v not_o particular_o name_n honorius_n but_o he_o mean_v he_o so_o clear_o by_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o treatise_n and_o by_o the_o passage_n he_o allege_v and_o which_o be_v therein_o now_o to_o be_v see_v that_o no_o body_n can_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v of_o honorius_n he_o speak_v neither_o do_v i_o find_v that_o any_o be_v at_o variance_n hereupon_o the_o first_o testimony_n produce_v by_o waldensis_n and_o which_o wickliff_n allege_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o opinion_n â—6_n honorius_n augustod_n in_o gemma_fw-la animae_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n â—6_n be_v set_v down_o in_o these_o term_n it_o be_v say_v that_o former_o the_o priest_n receive_v flower_n from_o each_o house_n or_o family_n which_o the_o greek_n do_v still_o practise_v and_o that_o of_o this_o flower_n they_o make_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o they_o offer_v for_o the_o people_n and_o after_o have_v consecrate_v it_o they_o distribute_v it_o unto_o they_o the_o second_o mention_v by_o waldensis_n be_v borrow_v of_o rabanus_n 111._o id._n l._n 1._o c._n 111._o and_o be_v thus_o read_v the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o body_n but_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v that_o whereby_o the_o inward_a man_n be_v satisfy_v and_o by_o this_o virtue_n be_v acquire_v eternal_a life_n the_o same_o author_n say_v again_o 63._o id._n ib._n c._n 63._o that_o the_o host_n be_v break_v because_o the_o bread_n of_o angel_n be_v break_v for_o we_o upon_o the_o cross_n that_o the_o bishop_n bite_v part_n of_o it_o that_o he_o divide_v it_o into_o three_o part_n 64._o id._n c._n 64._o that_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v whole_a but_o break_v into_o three_o bit_n 85._o ibid._n c._n 85._o and_o that_o when_o the_o bread_n be_v put_v into_o the_o wine_n it_o be_v represent_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o our_o lord_n return_v into_o his_o body_n and_o he_o call_v it_o 63._o ibid._n c._n 63._o to_o break_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o sub-deacon_n receive_v from_o the_o deacon_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o he_o carry_v it_o to_o the_o priest_n to_o break_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n all_o man_n do_v confess_v that_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v break_v and_o divide_v into_o part_n of_o necessity_n he_o must_v then_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o accident_n which_o be_v never_o qualify_v with_o this_o name_n by_o the_o ancient_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o its_o substance_n therefore_o honorius_n declare_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v bread_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n and_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v put_v into_o the_o wine_n and_o so_o far_o he_o favour_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o protestant_n in_o follow_v the_o judgement_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o of_o rabanus_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o thomas_n waldensis_n a_o enemy_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o by_o consequence_n of_o honorius_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v other_o place_n in_o the_o treatise_n of_o this_o author_n from_o whence_o the_o roman_a catholic_n strive_v to_o draw_v advantage_n for_o example_n from_o these_o word_n the_o name_n of_o mystery_n be_v use_v 106._o ibid._n c._n 106._o when_o one_o thing_n be_v see_v and_o another_o thing_n be_v understand_v the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v see_v but_o it_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v true_a that_o all_o christian_n confess_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o author_n not_o specify_v if_o it_o be_v in_o substance_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v teach_v or_o in_o virtue_n as_o the_o protestant_n which_o be_v call_v calvinist_n do_v say_v i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o can_v draw_v any_o advantage_n from_o these_o word_n but_o beside_o these_o there_o be_v yet_o other_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v more_o favourable_a unto_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_n we_o may_v put_v in_o this_o order_n what_o he_o say_v 34._o ibid._n c._n 34._o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o flesh_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n turn_v into_o blood_n and_o elsewhere_o that_o as_o the_o world_n be_v make_v of_o nothing_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 105._o ibid._n c._n 105._o so_o by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o species_n of_o these_o thing_n he_o mean_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v true_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o have_v we_o only_o these_o two_o last_o passage_n of_o honorius_n the_o latin_a church_n will_v undoubted_o have_v cause_n to_o boast_v over_o those_o which_o reject_v her_o belief_n but_o that_o which_o hinder_v that_o she_o can_v draw_v all_o the_o advantage_n from_o it_o she_o desire_v be_v that_o the_o protestant_n rely_v in_o the_o first_o place_n upon_o the_o declaration_n of_o thomas_n waldensis_n who_o high_o condemn_v the_o opinion_n of_o rabanus_n and_o of_o berengarius_fw-la as_o contrary_a unto_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n do_v nevertheless_o ingenuous_o confess_v that_o honorius_n of_o autun_n follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o these_o two_o man_n who_o doctrine_n he_o condemn_v in_o the_o second_o place_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o first_o testimony_n instance_a in_o can_v receive_v no_o favourable_a interpretation_n for_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o roman_a catholic_n whereas_o the_o late_a whereof_o they_o pretend_v to_o take_v hold_n may_v convenient_o be_v explain_v in_o a_o way_n which_o may_v no_o way_n prejudice_v the_o doctrine_n of_o those_o call_v calvinist_n who_o say_v that_o the_o conversion_n and_o the_o change_n speak_v of_o by_o honorius_n be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n but_o a_o change_n of_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v become_v by_o sanctification_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o sacrament_n in_o their_o lawful_a celebration_n accompany_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o with_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n so_o that_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o be_v change_v into_o this_o efficacy_n and_o into_o this_o virtue_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o theodotus_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n of_o theophilact_fw-mi etc._n etc._n allege_v to_o confirm_v their_o interpretation_n 106._o ibid._n c._n 106._o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o same_o honorius_n that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n venerable_a bede_n and_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n have_v say_v before_o he_o as_o have_v be_v mention_v in_o some_o part_n of_o this_o history_n and_o that_o in_o speak_v of_o divide_v the_o host_n into_o three_o part_n 64._o ibid._n c._n 64._o he_o declare_v that_o that_o which_o be_v put_v into_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o glorify_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o which_o the_o priest_n eat_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n which_o yet_o be_v militant_a here_o on_o earth_n
decission_n of_o pope_n and_o their_o council_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la separate_v themselves_o open_o from_o their_o communion_n and_o give_v their_o reason_n for_o so_o do_v in_o a_o book_n which_o they_o publish_v to_o that_o purpose_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n wherein_o they_o make_v this_o declaration_n of_o their_o faith_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n 4._o hist_o de_fw-fr albigensis_n de_fw-fr paul_n perrin_n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o the_o eat_n of_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n be_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n figurative_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v this_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o this_o book_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o he_o that_o insert_v it_o whole_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o albigensis_n and_o the_o waldensis_n be_v take_v from_o a_o manuscript_n wherein_o be_v contain_v several_a sermon_n of_o the_o barbe_n so_o it_o be_v that_o those_o people_n call_v their_o pastor_n it_o be_v date_v in_o the_o year_n 1120._o which_o i_o find_v nothing_o strange_a when_o i_o consider_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 1119._o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o assemble_v a_o council_n at_o tholouse_n in_o his_o own_o presence_n wherein_o certain_a heretic_n be_v condemn_v who_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n do_v not_o believe_v what_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v we_o be_v oblige_v for_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n unto_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr who_o have_v insert_v they_o whole_o in_o a_o book_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n touch_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o the_o three_o of_o these_o canon_n this_o ordinance_n be_v make_v 344._o apud_fw-la marc._n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 8._o c._n 18._o p._n 344._o we_o expel_v out_o of_o the_o church_n as_o heretic_n and_o condemn_v those_o who_o make_v a_o show_n of_o piety_n do_v not_o approve_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n we_o command_v all_o secular_a power_n to_o punish_v they_o and_o we_o bind_v with_o the_o same_o bond_n of_o excommunication_n those_o which_o shall_v protect_v they_o until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o shall_v repent_v this_o canon_n as_o far_o as_o i_o see_v concern_v only_o these_o albigensis_n who_o not_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n separate_v themselves_o from_o their_o communion_n after_o it_o have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n teach_v by_o berengarius_fw-la and_o establish_v that_o of_o paschas_fw-la in_o the_o xi_o century_n although_o it_o have_v not_o admit_v thereof_o before_o and_o what_o confirm_v i_o in_o this_o opinion_n be_v what_o i_o find_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n tron_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n touch_v radolph_n abbot_n of_o that_o monastery_n and_o beside_o author_n of_o the_o chronicle_n viz._n that_o be_v go_v to_o rome_n in_o pope_n honorius_n the_o second_o his_o time_n who_o be_v advance_v to_o this_o dignity_n in_o the_o year_n 1125._o and_o hold_v the_o chair_n five_o year_n he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o travel_v into_o another_o country_n which_o he_o do_v not_o name_n but_o that_o he_o be_v inform_v that_o it_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o sacramentarian_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o person_n of_o berengarius_fw-la it_o add_v moreover_o 493._o tom._n 7._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 493._o he_o understand_v that_o the_o country_n towards_o which_o he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o travel_v in_o go_v far_o it_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o old_a heresy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n this_o radolph_n be_v abbot_n of_o tron_n anno_fw-la 1108._o and_o he_o write_v his_o chronicle_n about_o the_o year_n 1125._o there_o be_v then_o at_o that_o time_n a_o country_n wherein_o profession_n be_v make_v of_o a_o belief_n contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o because_o this_o abbot_n have_v receive_v and_o approve_v the_o decision_n of_o leo_n victor_n nicholas_n and_o of_o gregory_n against_o berengarius_fw-la and_o against_o his_o doctrine_n he_o call_v the_o other_o opinion_n heresy_n and_o not_o only_a heresy_n but_o the_o old_a heresy_n this_o be_v the_o very_a term_n he_o use_v which_o show_v that_o the_o belief_n which_o he_o condemn_v be_v no_o new_a invention_n according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o this_o author_n but_o that_o it_o have_v of_o a_o long_a time_n be_v much_o speak_v of_o and_o that_o it_o be_v public_o profess_v by_o great_a number_n of_o people_n especial_o in_o the_o country_n mention_v by_o he_o which_o in_o all_o probability_n be_v the_o country_n of_o languedock_n wherein_o the_o follower_n of_o berengarius_fw-la spread_v and_o publish_v abroad_o his_o doctrine_n immediate_o after_o his_o death_n not_o value_v the_o prohibition_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o tours_n on_o the_o contrary_a see_v they_o authorize_v and_o pass_v into_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n a_o opinion_n which_o they_o esteem_v to_o be_v novel_a and_o contrary_a unto_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o christian_n they_o separate_v and_o break_v off_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o who_o communion_n they_o have_v live_v till_o that_o time_n these_o people_n have_v for_o their_o chief_a conductor_n peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n who_o after_o have_v defend_v and_o maintain_v this_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n have_v preach_v and_o publish_v it_o for_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o year_n in_o languedock_n in_o gascoigne_n and_o elsewhere_o be_v at_o last_o martyr_a and_o burn_v at_o st._n giles_n in_o languedock_n by_o the_o care_n and_o diligence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n prefer_v rather_o to_o suffer_v death_n and_o to_o seal_v with_o his_o blood_n the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o have_v teach_v and_o which_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n open_o profess_v than_o to_o return_v unto_o the_o communion_n which_o he_o have_v forsake_v after_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n succeed_v henry_n who_o with_o some_o other_o defend_v the_o faith_n of_o these_o church_n which_o after_o his_o name_n be_v call_v henritian_n as_o they_o have_v be_v also_o call_v petrobusian_o from_o the_o name_n of_o his_o predecessor_n it_o be_v true_a that_o those_o which_o have_v cause_v peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n to_o be_v burn_v find_a mean_n also_o to_o suppress_v henry_n by_o order_n of_o pope_n eugenius_n for_o cardinal_n alberick_n 5._o vita_fw-la s._n bernardi_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o bishop_n of_o osty_a his_o legate_n have_v get_v he_o into_o his_o power_n order_v matter_n so_o that_o he_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o after_o neither_o can_v it_o be_v hear_v of_o what_o manner_n of_o death_n he_o die_v but_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o pope_n eugenius_n be_v inform_v of_o the_o great_a progress_n make_v by_o henry_n after_o the_o death_n of_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n who_o martyrdom_n do_v only_o increase_v and_o heighten_v his_o zeal_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n we_o know_v i_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n send_v alberick_n his_o legate_n who_o with_o gaufrid_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n st._n bernard_n abbot_n of_o clervaux_n who_o be_v at_o that_o time_n in_o great_a esteem_n with_o some_o other_o 1147._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la an._n 1147._o who_o go_v towards_o tholouse_n to_o pluck_v up_o these_o thorn_n as_o cardinal_n baronius_n say_v st._n bernard_n write_v beforehand_o unto_o alphonsus_n count_n of_o st._n giles_n in_o languedock_n who_o favour_v henry_n with_o his_o protection_n notwithstanding_o the_o violent_a death_n which_o peter_n the_o bruis_n have_v suffer_v 240._o bernard_n ep._n 240._o in_o this_o letter_n st._n bernard_n say_v several_a thing_n against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o conversation_n of_o henry_n who_o from_o a_o friar_n that_o he_o be_v have_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n and_o party_n of_o peter_n his_o colleague_n less_o modest_a therein_o than_o peter_n de_fw-fr clunie_n his_o contemporary_a and_o also_o a_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o albigensis_n petrobrus_fw-la contr._n petrobrus_fw-la against_o who_o he_o write_v under_o the_o name_n of_o petrobusian_o for_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v suspend_v his_o judgement_n of_o what_o be_v report_v of_o henry_n until_o he_o be_v more_o certain_o inform_v of_o it_o so_o that_o i_o can_v tell_v if_o it_o may_v not_o be_v apply_v unto_o st._n bernard_n 47._o in_o frideric_n l._n 1._o c._n 47._o in_o this_o occasion_n what_o be_v say_v by_o otto_n the_o frisinge_a that_o by_o a_o mildness_n which_o be_v natural_a unto_o he_o he_o become_v in_o a_o manner_n over_o credulous_a in_o fine_a st._n bernard_n be_v come_v to_o tholouse_n 6._o vita_fw-la bernard_n l._n 3._o c._n 5_o 6._o he_o bestir_v himself_o with_o much_o
that_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o serve_v to_o justify_v they_o and_o to_o make_v the_o reproach_n which_o they_o have_v be_v charge_v with_o to_o pass_v for_o malicious_a slander_n i_o will_v not_o here_o insist_v upon_o their_o tax_v the_o same_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n of_o deny_v marriage_n because_o beside_o their_o positive_a declaration_n on_o this_o matter_n their_o very_a enemy_n confess_v that_o they_o do_v even_o condemn_v the_o abuse_n and_o intemperance_n of_o marriage_n so_o it_o be_v that_o reynerus_n their_o persecutor_n speak_v who_o have_v often_o assist_v at_o their_o examination_n 5._o cap._n 5._o they_o condemn_v marriage_n say_v he_o in_o say_v that_o marry_v person_n sin_n mortal_o if_o they_o marry_v without_o hope_n of_o beget_n child_n coussard_n also_o make_v this_o remark_n they_o say_v that_o marriage_n be_v swear_v adultery_n 60._o coussard_n fol._n 60._o if_o it_o be_v not_o accompany_v with_o continency_n that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o the_o bound_n of_o reasonable_a moderation_n and_o natural_a usodesty_n be_v not_o observe_v wherefore_o then_o may_v it_o be_v ask_v be_v the_o albegensis_n and_o waldensis_n accuse_v by_o some_o of_o be_v manichean_o for_o what_o appearance_n be_v there_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v accuse_v of_o this_o curse_a heresy_n if_o they_o have_v be_v no_o way_n guilty_a of_o it_o unto_o this_o the_o protestant_n which_o undertake_v to_o defend_v their_o innocency_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o answer_v that_o it_o happen_v unto_o they_o as_o it_o do_v unto_o the_o primitive_a christian_n who_o be_v charge_v with_o grievous_a crime_n and_o unheard_a of_o wickedness_n although_o the_o world_n be_v never_o bless_v with_o more_o pure_a and_o innocent_a soul_n the_o thing_n appear_v sufficient_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o very_a enemy_n who_o be_v constrain_v to_o confess_v they_o be_v neither_o manichean_o nor_o arian_n but_o only_a adversary_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o so_o their_o innocency_n itself_o be_v sufficient_o vindicate_v if_o it_o be_v so_o that_o we_o can_v not_o discover_v the_o motive_n of_o these_o accusation_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a they_o be_v induce_v to_o lay_v these_o accusation_n unto_o their_o charge_n because_o there_o be_v in_o their_o time_n in_o france_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o west_n great_a number_n of_o manichean_o catharian_o arian_n and_o other_o heretic_n so_o that_o inhabit_v many_o time_n in_o the_o same_o place_n some_o through_o ignorance_n as_o the_o common_a people_n and_o other_o through_o malice_n as_o the_o doctor_n make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o impiety_n of_o these_o heretic_n who_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o it_o be_v so_o much_o the_o easy_a to_o make_v the_o people_n believe_v it_o in_o see_v these_o heretic_n to_o be_v opposite_a unto_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o well_o as_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n although_o by_o very_o different_a motive_n that_o they_o easy_o think_v they_o have_v be_v all_o unite_a together_o against_o she_o and_o by_o consequence_n of_o the_o same_o belief_n and_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o same_o author_n which_o write_v against_o the_o albigensis_n and_o the_o waldensis_n who_o we_o have_v already_o mention_v write_v also_o against_o the_o catharian_o manichean_o arian_n and_o other_o heretic_n which_o show_v that_o there_o be_v considerable_a number_n of_o they_o at_o the_o time_n that_o they_o write_v against_o the_o waldensis_n and_o as_o for_o the_o catharian_o and_o manichean_o in_o particular_a we_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o italy_n france_n and_o germany_n be_v infect_v with_o they_o 22._o ad_fw-la an._n 10_o 22._o after_o what_o several_a historian_n have_v write_v nicholas_n vignier_n report_v in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n the_o testimony_n of_o a_o certain_a author_n who_o write_v that_o these_o catharian_o or_o manichean_o have_v pass_v from_o bulgaria_n and_o slavonia_n into_o italy_n and_o say_v that_o they_o be_v very_o numerous_a in_o lombardy_n from_o whence_o they_o pass_v afterward_o into_o france_n wherefore_o about_o the_o year_n 1017._o some_o of_o they_o be_v put_v to_o death_n at_o orleans_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o king_n robert_n and_o of_o constance_n his_o wife_n after_o judgement_n be_v give_v by_o the_o prelate_n assemble_v in_o that_o city_n for_o retrieve_v these_o miserable_a creature_n from_o their_o impiety_n but_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a for_o they_o therein_o persist_v to_o the_o last_o gasp_n except_v one_o of_o they_o who_o be_v a_o clergyman_n of_o orleans_n and_o a_o nun_n which_o acknowledge_v their_o error_n but_o as_o for_o all_o the_o rest_n especial_o two_o priest_n of_o the_o same_o city_n stephen_n and_o lisoius_fw-la they_o be_v burn_v alive_a which_o if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o be_v the_o first_o execution_n unto_o death_n practise_v against_o heretic_n ever_o since_o what_o have_v be_v do_v against_o the_o priscilianist_n in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n martin_n bishop_n of_o tours_n in_o the_o iv_o etc._n tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 670_o 671_o etc._n etc._n century_n dom_fw-la luke_n d'achery_n have_v insert_v in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o his_o collection_n the_o act_n of_o this_o synod_n of_o orleans_n hold_v against_o the_o manichean_o several_a historian_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o execution_n and_o have_v observe_v that_o ten_o of_o the_o prebend_n of_o the_o church_n of_o holy_a cross_n of_o orleans_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v more_o piety_n than_o the_o rest_n be_v chief_o comprise_v in_o this_o condemnation_n 181._o tom._n 2._o bibl._n l'abbe_n p._n 180_o 181._o among_o other_o the_o friar_z ademar_n who_o write_v his_o chronicle_n at_o that_o time_n and_o who_o beside_o these_o manichean_o at_o orleans_n make_v mention_n of_o several_a other_o which_o be_v discover_v at_o tholouse_n and_o he_o observe_v with_o other_o author_n that_o there_o be_v great_a number_n of_o they_o in_o several_a country_n in_o the_o west_n but_o i_o can_v tell_v but_o the_o knowledge_n of_o another_o assembly_n convocate_v against_o the_o manichean_o be_v due_a unto_o ademar_n 184._o ibid._n p._n 184._o for_o thus_o he_o speak_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o chronicle_n of_o late_a duke_n william_n assemble_v at_o charrou_n a_o council_n of_o bishop_n and_o abbot_n to_o suppress_v the_o heresy_n which_o the_o manichean_o go_v disperse_v about_o and_o herman_n contract_n write_v upon_o the_o year_n 1052._o trinitat_fw-la hom._n domin_n 8_o post_fw-la trinitat_fw-la that_o the_o emperor_n henry_n cause_v several_a to_o be_v hang_v at_o goslar_n and_o radolphus_n arden_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n do_v in_o his_o sermon_n at_o again_o in_o guienne_n vigorous_o pursue_v the_o manichean_o the_o manichean_o then_o to_o reassume_a our_o history_n be_v in_o so_o great_a number_n in_o france_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n these_o latter_a might_n through_o ignorance_n or_o malice_n be_v charge_v with_o the_o error_n of_o the_o former_a but_o have_v show_v what_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o waldensis_n and_o albigensis_n write_v of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o what_o they_o themselves_o declare_v in_o their_o confession_n it_o will_v be_v requisite_a to_o say_v something_o of_o their_o life_n and_o manner_n if_o we_o inquire_v of_o reynerus_n their_o persecutor_n 7._o cap._n 7._o he_o will_v inform_v we_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v know_v by_o their_o life_n and_o by_o their_o word_n because_o they_o be_v modest_a and_o civil_a in_o their_o manner_n without_o pride_n in_o their_o apparel_n which_o be_v neither_o vile_a nor_o over-cost_o that_o to_o avoid_v lie_v swear_v and_o fraud_n they_o give_v not_o themselves_o much_o unto_o merchandize_v that_o they_o have_v no_o great_a desire_n of_o gather_v much_o wealth_n content_v themselves_o with_o thing_n necessary_a that_o they_o be_v sober_a and_o chaste_a not_o frequent_v tavern_n not_o dance_n nor_o other_o vanity_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o they_o suffer_v themselves_o not_o to_o be_v overcome_v with_o passion_n that_o they_o labour_v continual_o and_o be_v always_o employ_v in_o teach_v other_o or_o instruct_v themselves_o that_o they_o speak_v but_o little_a and_o modest_o that_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v jest_v nor_o sharp_a reflection_n avoid_v indiscreet_a word_n censusuring_a lie_v and_o swear_v and_o another_o author_n without_o name_n which_o write_v against_o they_o who_o the_o jesuit_n gretzer_n have_v print_v with_o pilichdorfius_n testify_v of_o their_o teacher_n who_o he_o call_v arch-heretic_n that_o they_o show_v they_o the_o good_a examlpe_n of_o humility_n liberality_n chastity_n sobriety_n of_o peace_n mildness_n and_o charity_n therefore_o other_o have_v leave_v upon_o record_n 4._o â—â—cob_n de_fw-fr repiria_n in_o collâ—crand_n de_fw-fr urb_n â—olos_fw-la gaill_n de_fw-fr podio_n â—aurent_fw-fr
reputation_n who_o see_v it_o before_o it_o be_v publish_v by_o aubertin_n that_o it_o be_v for_o certain_a in_o the_o register_n i_o will_v make_v no_o scruple_n of_o represent_v it_o here_o in_o our_o language_n that_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_v of_o what_o consequence_n it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o matter_n which_o we_o examine_v see_v here_o then_o what_o pope_n clement_n write_v unto_o this_o archbishop_n â—â—_o in_o registr_n manuscript_n epâ—â—â—_n clement_n â—â—_o the_o more_o sincere_a our_o love_n be_v unto_o you_o the_o more_o we_o have_v be_v touch_v in_o hear_v certain_a thing_n of_o you_o which_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o gravity_n of_o your_o office_n consider_v especial_o that_o they_o endanger_v your_o dignity_n and_o your_o honour_n i_o write_v unto_o you_o familiar_o and_o unknown_a unto_o any_o body_n except_v he_o that_o write_v the_o letter_n to_o let_v you_o know_v that_o i_o be_o inform_v whilst_o you_o be_v in_o our_o court_n and_o discourse_v with_o a_o certain_a doctor_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n you_o say_v unto_o he_o that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o essential_o in_o the_o eucharist_n no_o otherwise_o than_o the_o thing_n signify_v be_v in_o the_o sign_n and_o that_o you_o say_v moreover_o that_o this_o opinion_n be_v in_o great_a esteem_n at_o paris_n this_o discourse_n be_v secret_o whisper_v among_o some_o person_n and_o be_v at_o last_o come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n i_o be_v much_o trouble_v at_o it_o and_o i_o can_v scarce_o believe_v that_o you_o will_v have_v speak_v thing_n which_o contain_v manifest_a heresy_n and_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o sacrament_n wherein_o faith_n do_v operate_v with_o so_o much_o the_o more_o benefit_n as_o it_o surpass_v sense_n captivate_v the_o understanding_n and_o subject_n reason_v under_o its_o law_n therefore_o i_o counsel_v you_o not_o to_o be_v wise_a than_o you_o shall_v and_o not_o to_o impute_v to_o the_o doctor_n of_o paris_n opinion_n which_o they_o believe_v not_o but_o that_o you_o humble_o confess_v and_o firm_o believe_v what_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o what_o the_o saint_n preach_v and_o teach_v viz._n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o he_o be_v local_o in_o heaven_n be_v true_o real_o and_o essential_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o the_o priest_n have_v pronounce_v the_o sacred_a word_n according_a to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o by_o hazard_v you_o remember_v he_o or_o they_o unto_o who_o you_o have_v say_v it_o revoke_v it_o either_o verbal_o or_o by_o writing_n to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o which_o suppose_v that_o you_o believe_v what_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v of_o this_o great_a mystery_n may_v harbour_v no_o ill_a opinion_n of_o you_o at_o viterba_fw-la the_o 5_o of_o the_o calends_o of_o november_n anno_fw-la the_o 3d._n that_o be_v of_o his_o popedom_n which_o answer_v unto_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1268._o this_o prelate_n be_v dishearten_v at_o the_o read_n of_o this_o letter_n and_o fear_v the_o loss_n of_o his_o office_n and_o honour_n deny_v have_v speak_v what_o the_o pope_n tax_v he_o with_o and_o under_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a term_n make_v profession_n of_o believe_v what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v concern_v this_o mystery_n yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o he_o say_v certain_a thing_n which_o agree_v not_o very_o well_o with_o this_o doctrine_n 519._o in_o registro_fw-la epist_n clemen_n supra_fw-la cit_fw-la ep._n 519._o and_o which_o seem_v to_o testify_v that_o this_o archbishop_n of_o narbona_n dare_v not_o free_o to_o declare_v his_o thought_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o be_v understand_v four_o several_a way_n 1._o it_o be_v so_o call_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o resemblance_n as_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o improper_o 2._o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o material_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v crucify_v and_o pierce_v with_o a_o lance_n and_o which_o be_v first_o take_v from_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o this_o signification_n be_v proper_a 3._o for_o the_o church_n or_o for_o its_o mystical_a unity_n 4._o for_o the_o spiritual_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o it_o be_v say_v of_o those_o which_o eat_v this_o flesh_n spiritual_o that_o they_o do_v receive_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o prelate_n make_v a_o difference_n of_o the_o spiritual_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o propose_v as_o the_o food_n of_o believer_n from_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n take_v proper_o and_o in_o its_o true_a signification_n i_o can_v tell_v if_o his_o opinion_n and_o judgement_n may_v not_o thereby_o be_v determine_v which_o i_o leave_v unto_o other_o to_o do_v whereas_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o pope_n letter_n unto_o this_o archbishop_n that_o he_o say_v that_o his_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v famous_a and_o frequent_a at_o paris_n it_o be_v not_o without_o great_a probability_n if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o two_o year_n after_o that_o be_v to_o say_v anno_fw-la 1270._o which_o be_v the_o year_n of_o the_o death_n of_o st._n lewis_n stephen_n bishop_n of_o paris_n condemn_v by_o advice_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n those_o which_o hold_v 1._o that_o god_n do_v not_o make_v the_o accident_n to_o subsist_v without_o its_o subject_a 924._o tom_n 4._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 924._o because_o it_o be_v of_o his_o essence_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v actual_o in_o its_o subject_n 2._o that_o the_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a be_v not_o a_o accident_n unless_o it_o be_v equivocal_a 3._o that_o to_o make_v the_o accident_n be_v without_o the_o subject_a as_o we_o believe_v it_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o thing_n impossible_a and_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n 4._o that_o god_n can_v make_v the_o accident_n to_o be_v without_o the_o subject_a nor_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v several_a dimension_n together_o maxim_n which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o transubstantiation_n declare_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o those_o which_o hold_v they_o be_v far_o from_o believe_v it_o which_o i_o refer_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o reader_n content_v myself_o in_o warn_v he_o 1236._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 795._o anno_fw-la 1236._o that_o instead_o of_o the_o year_n 1227._o which_o be_v mark_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o anathema_n it_o shall_v be_v the_o year_n 1270._o that_o about_o thirty_o year_n before_o to_o wit_n the_o year_n 1236._o there_o be_v take_v in_o divers_a part_n of_o france_n flanders_n champagne_n burgundy_n and_o other_o province_n great_a number_n of_o waldensis_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bulgarian_n and_o pifle_n and_o that_o all_o those_o which_o will_v not_o renounce_v their_o faith_n be_v burn_v alive_a and_o their_o good_n confiscate_v as_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n medard_n of_o soissons_fw-fr do_v testify_v where_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o before_o that_o time_n it_o be_v so_o practise_v for_o three_o whole_a year_n together_o and_o that_o the_o same_o course_n be_v hold_v the_o five_o year_n follow_v without_o intermission_n to_o wit_n until_o the_o year_n 1241._o what_o i_o have_v now_o say_v of_o the_o letter_n of_o clement_n the_o four_o unto_o the_o archbishop_n of_o narban_n and_o that_o of_o this_o prelate_n unto_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o condemnation_n of_o certain_a maxim_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o paris_n will_v receive_v much_o light_n from_o the_o history_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1304._o and_o see_v here_o what_o it_o be_v john_n of_o paris_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_a friar_n that_o be_v of_o dominican_n teach_v a_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v common_o receive_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o do_v not_o indeed_o condemn_v the_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o opinion_n general_o receive_v among_o the_o latin_n but_o he_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n not_o have_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o church_n no_o more_o than_o that_o which_o he_o mean_v to_o establish_v and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v at_o every_o body_n free_a choice_n to_o embrace_v either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o although_o he_o judge_v his_o safe_a and_o subject_n unto_o less_o inconvenience_n and_o he_o make_v it_o consist_v in_o the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n by_o the_o divinity_n and_o in_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o
the_o weakness_n and_o ignorance_n of_o those_o which_o do_v it_o st._n jerom_n disciple_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n anno_fw-la 420._o declare_v himself_o so_o full_o on_o this_o matter_n that_o he_o leave_v we_o no_o difficulty_n therein_o for_o write_v against_o vigilantius_n 3._o tom._n 2._o advers._fw-la vigilant_a c._n 3._o priest_n of_o barcelona_n who_o approve_v not_o this_o custom_n he_o say_v among_o other_o thing_n we_o do_v not_o light_a flambeau_n at_o noonday_n as_o you_o do_v malicious_o accuse_v we_o but_o it_o be_v only_o do_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o supply_v the_o darkness_n of_o the_o night_n and_o to_o watch_v by_o the_o assistance_n and_o favour_n of_o the_o light_n to_o the_o end_n we_o shall_v not_o sleep_v with_o you_o in_o darkness_n but_o if_o any_o do_v it_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o martyr_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o ignorance_n and_o simplicity_n of_o lay_v person_n or_o indeed_o of_o some_o devout_a woman_n of_o who_o it_o may_v true_o be_v say_v i_o confess_v they_o have_v a_o zeal_n for_o god_n but_o not_o according_a to_o knowledge_n what_o prejudice_n be_v all_o this_o unto_o you_o and_o because_o vigilantius_n charge_v such_o people_n with_o idolatry_n st._n jerom_n to_o excuse_v they_o sheweth_z that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o what_o the_o pagan_n do_v and_o what_o be_v practise_v by_o these_o christian_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o say_v he_o be_v do_v unto_o idol_n therefore_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v have_v in_o detestation_n but_o this_o be_v do_v unto_o martyr_n therefore_o it_o may_v be_v allow_v for_o in_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n beside_o the_o relic_n of_o martyr_n when_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o be_v read_v light_n be_v set_v up_o in_o day_n time_n not_o to_o dissipate_v darkness_n but_o for_o a_o expression_n and_o sign_n of_o joy_n it_o must_v then_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o practice_n of_o light_n and_o flambeau_n begin_v not_o to_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o worship_n of_o christian_n until_o the_o v._o century_n and_o not_o then_o neither_o into_o the_o whole_a church_n universal_o but_o only_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n when_o they_o go_v about_o read_v the_o gospel_n which_o some_o do_v for_o the_o honour_n of_o martyr_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o ignorant_a devotion_n and_o destitute_a of_o true_a knowledge_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n jerom_n and_o the_o exhortation_n direct_v by_o st._n chrysostom_n unto_o his_o auditor_n in_o the_o place_n abovesaid_a of_o cross_v the_o sea_n with_o flambeau_n to_o go_v to_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o the_o martyr_n phocas_n tend_v only_o to_o express_v their_o holy_a joy_n for_o the_o advantage_n they_o have_v of_o possess_v the_o relic_n of_o this_o martyr_n which_o have_v be_v transport_v from_o synopius_n unto_o constantinople_n but_o after_o all_o it_o appear_v by_o st._n jerom_n discourse_n that_o those_o of_o the_o west_n have_v not_o yet_o admit_v of_o this_o ceremony_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o practise_v neither_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n but_o at_o the_o time_n of_o read_v the_o gospel_n erasmus_n make_v this_o annotation_n upon_o the_o passage_n of_o st._n jerom_n it_o seem_v st._n jerom_n believe_v it_o be_v a_o superstitious_a thing_n to_o light_a flambeau_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o saint_n and_o that_o none_o shall_v be_v use_v but_o for_o the_o convenience_n of_o such_o as_o be_v to_o be_v employ_v in_o the_o night_n season_n whereas_o at_o this_o time_n the_o principal_a part_n of_o worship_n be_v make_v to_o consist_v in_o the_o light_n but_o it_o appear_v this_o custom_n be_v tolerate_v in_o that_o age_n rather_o than_o approve_v time_n change_v many_o thing_n in_o fine_a we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n peter_n st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n nor_o even_o in_o that_o attribute_v unto_o st._n basil_n but_o only_o in_o that_o of_o st._n chrysostom_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o that_o common_o attribute_v unto_o he_o but_o which_o can_v be_v his_o but_o of_o some_o author_n much_o late_a than_o that_o golden_a tongue_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n or_o if_o refer_v it_o unto_o st._n chrysostom_n it_o may_v not_o true_o be_v say_v that_o it_o have_v receive_v great_a change_n and_o alteration_n in_o the_o number_n of_o which_o may_v well_o be_v put_v the_o place_n where_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o candle_n and_o flambeau_n which_o yet_o i_o will_v not_o positive_o affirm_v be_v very_o probable_a this_o custom_n be_v introduce_v by_o degree_n into_o the_o church_n after_o st._n jerom_n time_n 103._o act._n 5._o t._n 4._o council_n pag._n 102._o &_o 103._o who_o die_v 13_o year_n after_o st._n chrysostom_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n under_o agapet_n and_o menna_n anno_fw-la 536._o candle_n be_v join_v unto_o the_o incense_n and_o perfume_n for_o the_o public_a prayer_n which_o be_v to_o be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n and_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o but_o if_o in_o that_o place_n it_o concern_v not_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o the_o use_n of_o flambeau_n on_o this_o occasion_n be_v introduce_v before_o into_o the_o eastern_a church_n see_v the_o read_n the_o gospel_n mention_v by_o st._n jerom_n for_o the_o which_o candle_n be_v light_v in_o day_n time_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n relate_v in_o all_o likelihood_n unto_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o it_o it_o be_v true_a that_o his_o limit_v this_o practice_n unto_o the_o eastern_a church_n import_v that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o west_n do_v not_o yet_o observe_v it_o but_o in_o fine_a they_o introduce_v this_o same_o ceremony_n into_o their_o worship_n but_o to_o know_v precise_o the_o time_n be_v something_o difficult_a in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n sylvester_n 251._o lib._n pontifical_a t._n 1._o council_n pag._n 251._o who_o hold_v the_o pontificial_a chair_n in_o the_o day_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o several_a sort_n of_o work_n and_o flambeau_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o the_o use_n of_o the_o light_n in_o the_o church_n but_o because_o they_o may_v be_v give_v to_o supply_v the_o darkness_n of_o the_o night_n or_o to_o serve_v only_o for_o decency_n and_o ornament_n not_o to_o insist_v upon_o the_o little_a credit_n which_o the_o pontifical_a book_n that_o contain_v the_o life_n of_o silvester_n do_v deserve_v we_o can_v procure_v from_o so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o lamp_n and_o flambeau_n any_o light_n for_o find_v what_o we_o look_v after_o although_o we_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o there_o be_v some_o church_n in_o the_o iv_o century_n especial_o in_o the_o east_n where_o be_v see_v lamp_n light_v even_o in_o day_n time_n as_o in_o that_o speak_v of_o by_o epiphanius_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n unto_o john_n hierosolym_n ep._n ad_fw-la joan._n hierosolym_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o may_v also_o happen_v to_o be_v in_o the_o west_n but_o we_o inquire_v for_o the_o use_n of_o these_o lamp_n and_o flambeau_n at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n st._n austin_n contemporary_a with_o s._n jerom_n but_o a_o little_o young_a than_o he_o exhort_v his_o auditor_n to_o offer_v according_a to_o their_o ability_n little_a candle_n 215._o serm._n de_fw-fr tempor_n 215._o and_o oil_n for_o the_o light_n he_o do_v not_o positive_o say_v it_o be_v for_o the_o time_n of_o oblation_n i_o mean_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o this_o sermon_n be_v none_o of_o st._n augustine_n it_o be_v a_o mend_v and_o patch_v piece_n of_o st._n eloy_n de_fw-fr rectitudine_fw-la catholicae_fw-la conversationis_fw-la beside_o that_o in_o the_o seven_o sermon_n de_fw-fr temporibus_fw-la at_o least_o if_o it_o be_v he_o he_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o light_n of_o the_o night_n the_o four_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 398._o if_o the_o title_n be_v true_a declare_v that_o the_o acolyte_n receive_v a_o candle_n from_o the_o archdeacon_n 6._o can._n 6._o in_o his_o ordination_n to_o the_o end_n he_o shall_v know_v that_o it_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o light_v the_o light_n of_o the_o church_n but_o he_o do_v not_o particular_o explain_v himself_o of_o the_o use_n of_o these_o flambeau_n i_o suppose_v then_o to_o reconcile_v st._n jerom_n with_o the_o rest_n it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o the_o use_n which_o we_o examine_v touch_v the_o use_n of_o flambeau_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n begin_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o western_a church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n
austin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o v._o century_n 71._o libre_fw-la sacrament_n in_o sabbato_fw-la sancto_fw-la p._n 70._o &_o 71._o and_o what_o incline_v i_o to_o think_v so_o be_v first_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o holy_a baptism_n as_o it_o may_v be_v see_v in_o his_o book_n of_o sacrament_n whence_o it_o may_v be_v infer_v with_o great_a probability_n that_o it_o be_v also_o practise_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n second_o st._n isidor_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o time_n with_o gregory_n although_o he_o die_v several_a year_n after_o he_o speak_v formal_o of_o it_o clericis_fw-la lib._n 7._o etymol_n c._n de_fw-fr clericis_fw-la as_o of_o a_o thing_n already_o establish_v those_o say_v he_o which_o in_o greek_a be_v call_v acolytes_n be_v those_o which_o in_o latin_a we_o call_v linkbearer_n because_o they_o carry_v they_o when_o the_o gospel_n be_v read_v or_o when_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v for_o than_o they_o do_v light_a candle_n and_o bear_v they_o not_o to_o dissipate_v darkness_n because_o the_o sun_n shine_v at_o that_o time_n but_o to_o express_v our_o joy_n thereby_o to_o declare_v under_o the_o type_n of_o a_o corporal_a light_n that_o light_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o gospel_n that_o he_o be_v the_o true_a light_n which_o enlighten_v every_o man_n which_o come_v into_o the_o world_n since_o which_o time_n most_o of_o those_o which_o have_v treat_v of_o divine_a office_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o speak_v of_o it_o and_o therein_o to_o seek_v as_o well_o as_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n some_o mystical_a signification_n so_o that_o it_o will_v be_v but_o lose_v labour_n any_o far_a to_o follow_v the_o trace_n of_o this_o ceremony_n which_o be_v even_o at_o that_o time_n general_o receive_v among_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o east_n and_o in_o the_o west_n therefore_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o roman_a order_n and_o elsewhere_o several_a prayer_n for_o blessing_n of_o torch_n candle_n and_o flambeau_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a here_o to_o be_v insert_v one_o shall_v suffice_v for_o all_o 24._o ordo_fw-la roman_n t._n 10._o bibl._n patr._n p._n 24._o o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n bless_v this_o wax_n we_o beseech_v thou_o and_o therein_o pour_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o thy_o heavenly_a cross_n a_o heavenly_a benediction_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n it_o may_v receive_v of_o thou_o who_o have_v give_v it_o unto_o man_n to_o scatter_v the_o darkness_n of_o the_o night_n such_o a_o force_n and_o benediction_n that_o in_o all_o place_n where_o it_o shall_v be_v light_v or_o set_v the_o devil_n shall_v avoid_v tremble_v and_o fly_v for_o fear_n with_o all_o his_o imp_n from_o those_o place_n and_o habitation_n and_o that_o he_o may_v no_o more_o attempt_n to_o molest_v and_o seduce_v those_o that_o serve_v thou_o but_o have_v discourse_v of_o the_o use_n of_o lamp_n candle_n and_o of_o incense_n the_o author_n of_o constitution_n call_v apostolical_a oblige_v we_o to_o speak_v somewhat_o of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n because_o in_o his_o liturgy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o represent_v the_o bishop_n make_v of_o it_o when_o he_o address_v himself_o unto_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n often_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n at_o least_o since_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ii_o century_n as_o tertullian_n inform_v we_o but_o before_o he_o i_o do_v not_o remember_v to_o have_v observe_v it_o a_o practice_n those_o christian_n oppose_v unto_o the_o reproach_n which_o the_o gentile_n make_v they_o of_o believe_v in_o a_o man_n that_o have_v be_v put_v to_o death_n upon_o a_o cross_n so_o that_o by_o this_o sign_n they_o will_v manifest_v unto_o their_o enemy_n that_o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a of_o their_o crucify_a jesus_n so_o it_o be_v that_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n explain_v himself_o when_o he_o say_v if_o after_o be_v crucify_v and_o bury_v 4._o catech._n 4._o he_o have_v remain_v in_o the_o grave_a than_o we_o shall_v have_v cause_n to_o be_v ashamed_a but_o he_o be_v rise_v and_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o elsewhere_o 13_o id._n catech._n 13_o arm_v yourselves_o against_o the_o enemy_n of_o this_o cross_n plant_v for_o a_o trophy_n against_o all_o opposer_n the_o faith_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o when_o you_o engage_v in_o dispute_v with_o unbeliever_n touch_v the_o cross_n of_o our_o saviour_n first_o of_o all_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o you_o will_v put_v to_o silence_v your_o gainsayer_n be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o confess_v the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o he_o that_o be_v crucify_v but_o how_o frequent_a soever_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v among_o christian_n i_o can_v find_v that_o during_o the_o three_o first_o century_n they_o common_o use_v it_o in_o the_o public_a service_n of_o religion_n and_o as_o i_o only_o treat_v at_o this_o time_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o the_o first_o place_n wherein_o there_o be_v any_o mention_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n be_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v in_o this_o chapter_n and_o this_o treatise_n can_v not_o have_v be_v write_v but_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n those_o attribute_v unto_o st._n peter_n st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n be_v not_o as_o i_o conceive_v any_o elder_a have_v many_o thing_n in_o they_o unknown_a unto_o the_o first_o christian_n as_o for_o the_o liturgy_n of_o justin_n martyr_n write_v in_o the_o ii_o century_n there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n mention_v of_o it_o but_o what_o i_o dare_v not_o assure_v of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n during_o the_o three_o first_o century_n i_o shall_v not_o fear_v to_o affirm_v of_o the_o use_n of_o material_a cross_n because_o there_o be_v not_o yet_o any_o use_v in_o the_o church_n therefore_o tertullian_n reckon_v express_o among_o false_a opinion_n 16._o apolog._n c._n 15._o &_o 16._o that_o some_o pagan_n entertain_v of_o the_o object_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o christian_n octau._n minut._n in_o octau._n the_o fancy_n of_o those_o which_o think_v that_o they_o be_v worshipper_n or_o admirer_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o in_o minutius_n fellix_fw-la cecilius_n in_o his_o invective_n against_o christian_n have_v say_v that_o some_o person_n esteem_v that_o the_o curse_a wood_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v part_n of_o their_o ceremony_n octavius_n that_o excellent_a defender_n of_o christianity_n answer_v as_o for_o cross_n we_o neither_o care_v for_o they_o nor_o worship_n they_o and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o christian_n begin_v not_o to_o use_v cross_n until_o after_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o helen_n mother_n of_o constantine_n have_v find_v the_o true_a cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o year_n 326._o but_o if_o we_o yet_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v any_o cross_n therein_o use_v during_o all_o the_o time_n which_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o nor_o yet_o late_a for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v neither_o in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n justin_n martyr_n nor_o in_o those_o which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n james_n st._n peter_n and_o of_o st._n mark_n nor_o in_o fine_a in_o those_o of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n but_o although_o the_o author_n of_o this_o last_o live_v not_o at_o soon_a but_o at_o the_o v._o century_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o use_n of_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v not_o practise_v in_o the_o public_a action_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n see_v the_o contrary_n appear_v in_o the_o write_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n 615._o hom._n 55._o in_o matth._n p._n 487._o vide_fw-la t._n 5._o quod_fw-la christ_n sit_fw-la deus_fw-la pag_n 840._o &_o t._n 6._o de_fw-la adorat_fw-la cruc_fw-la p._n 615._o when_o say_v he_o we_o be_v regenerate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v baptise_a the_o cross_n be_v there_o and_o when_o we_o be_v feed_v with_o the_o mystical_a food_n and_o when_o we_o receive_v ordination_n and_o whatever_o else_o we_o do_v this_o victorious_a symbol_n do_v still_o accompany_v we_o but_o before_o this_o excellent_a doctor_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n anno_fw-la 407._o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o cross_n be_v employ_v in_o the_o service_n and_o worship_n of_o christian_n and_o beside_o the_o passage_n of_o st._n
relate_v in_o his_o history_n to_o demand_v of_o he_o 28._o thuan._n hist_o l._n 28._o that_o the_o holy_a day_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o have_v be_v new_o invent_v may_v be_v abolish_v because_o it_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o many_o scandal_n and_o that_o it_o be_v no_o way_n necessary_a for_o say_v she_o this_o mystery_n be_v institute_v for_o a_o spiritual_a worship_n and_o adoration_n and_o not_o for_o pomp_n and_o pageantry_n and_o george_n cassander_n in_o his_o consultation_n address_v unto_o the_o emperor_n euchar_n cassand_n consult_v the_o circumg_a euchar_n ferdinand_n the_o first_o and_o maximilian_n the_o second_o the_o practice_n say_v he_o of_o carry_v public_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o public_a pomp_n and_o often_o to_o expose_v it_o unto_o the_o sight_n of_o all_o the_o world_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v introduce_v and_o receive_v not_o very_o long_o ago_o contrary_a unto_o the_o practice_n and_o intention_n of_o the_o ancient_n for_o they_o have_v this_o mystery_n in_o so_o great_a veneration_n that_o they_o suffer_v none_o so_o much_o as_o to_o see_v or_o receive_v it_o but_o the_o faithful_a who_o they_o esteem_v to_o be_v member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o such_o as_o be_v worthy_a to_o partake_v of_o so_o great_a a_o mystery_n therefore_o before_o consecration_n the_o catechumeny_n the_o possess_a the_o penitent_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o those_o which_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o receive_v be_v by_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o deacon_n command_v to_o withdraw_v and_o be_v turn_v out_o by_o the_o care_n of_o the_o doorkeeper_n this_o practice_n therefore_o of_o thus_o carry_v this_o bread_n ought_v to_o be_v abolish_v without_o any_o prejudice_n unto_o the_o church_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o will_v receive_v great_a advantage_n thereby_o provide_v the_o thing_n be_v prudent_o do_v see_v it_o be_v but_o a_o late_a thing_n and_o that_o without_o this_o procession_n the_o honour_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v nothing_o lessen_v and_o may_v still_o at_o this_o time_n be_v discontinue_v see_v for_o the_o most_o part_n this_o ceremony_n seem_v rather_o for_o pageantry_n and_o show_n than_o for_o the_o people_n devotion_n by_o reason_n whereof_o continues_z he_o albert_n crantz_n a_o man_n of_o very_o great_a judgement_n do_v commend_v in_o his_o metropolis_n nicholas_n de_fw-fr cusa_n legat_n in_o germany_n to_o have_v take_v away_o the_o abuse_n which_o be_v commit_v in_o too_o often_o carry_v about_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o procession_n upon_o holy_a day_n and_o command_v that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v carry_v out_o in_o public_a but_o betwixt_o the_o octave_n of_o the_o feast_n dedicate_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n and_o albert_n add_v a_o memorable_a reason_n for_o it_o because_o say_v he_o the_o heavenly_a master_n institute_v this_o sacrament_n for_o use_v and_o not_o for_o ostentation_n and_o as_o for_o the_o feast_n itself_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v institute_v by_o urban_n not_o to_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n in_o procession_n but_o to_o make_v the_o assembly_n the_o great_a and_o to_o the_o end_n man_n shall_v so_o well_o prepare_v themselves_o by_o work_n of_o piety_n that_o they_o may_v on_o that_o day_n participate_v of_o this_o precious_a sacrament_n and_o receive_v it_o with_o respect_n for_o it_o be_v what_o the_o word_n of_o the_o decree_n do_v import_n and_o if_o the_o institution_n be_v due_o keep_v i_o think_v there_o will_v be_v nothing_o absurd_a in_o it_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o ancient_a dispute_n of_o christian_n against_o they_o and_o of_o they_o against_o the_o christian_n do_v very_o much_o contribute_v unto_o the_o illustration_n of_o the_o question_n which_o we_o examine_v we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n that_o the_o pagan_n as_o well_o as_o heretic_n have_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o all_o that_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v scarce_o one_o of_o our_o mystery_n but_o they_o oppose_v and_o upon_o which_o they_o make_v not_o some_o opposition_n against_o christian_n but_o they_o never_o dispute_v against_o they_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n even_o not_o then_o itself_o when_o the_o holy_a father_n reproach_v they_o of_o adore_v thing_n which_o may_v be_v steal_v away_o and_o which_o must_v be_v keep_v under_o lock_n and_o key_n thing_n which_o sometime_o be_v give_v in_o pawn_n from_o whence_o several_a do_v infer_v that_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o practise_v among_o these_o christian_n there_o be_v no_o probability_n that_o the_o gentile_n will_v have_v spare_v they_o upon_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v subject_a unto_o all_o these_o inconvenience_n wherewith_o they_o charge_v their_o false_a divinity_n they_o far_o observe_v graec._n in_o octav_v orat._n pro_fw-la contra_fw-la graec._n that_o when_o minutius_n foelix_n and_o tatian_n call_v it_o a_o impious_a and_o ridiculous_a thing_n to_o adore_v what_o one_o sanctify_a the_o former_a say_v unto_o they_o you_o adore_v the_o ox_n with_o the_o egyptian_n and_o you_o eat_v he_o afterward_o and_o that_o theodoret_n write_v 9.55_o minut._n foel_n ibid._n quaest_n in_o genes_n 9.55_o that_o it_o be_v the_o great_a folly_n in_o the_o world_n to_o adore_v that_o which_o one_o eat_v they_o observe_v i_o say_v that_o these_o pagan_n will_v not_o have_v be_v without_o a_o reply_n have_v the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sovereign_a worship_n of_o religion_n see_v it_o have_v be_v very_o easy_a for_o they_o to_o have_v retort_v back_o these_o shameful_a reproach_n upon_o this_o object_n of_o their_o adoration_n and_o to_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o have_v not_o justice_n to_o condemn_v they_o for_o that_o which_o they_o eat_v see_v that_o christian_n do_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n and_o because_o they_o never_o reply_v this_o unto_o the_o church_n it_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o do_v the_o more_o confirm_v these_o people_n in_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o the_o heathen_n of_o these_o time_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o reproach_v the_o latin_n that_o they_o do_v eat_v the_o god_n which_o they_o worship_n as_o have_v be_v represent_v in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n above_o recite_v st._n austin_n establish_v this_o maxim_n divers_n serm._n 12._o de_fw-fr divers_n that_o the_o god_n which_o the_o christian_n worship_n can_v be_v show_v with_o point_v the_o finger_n do_v not_o dispute_v with_o i_o i_o beseech_v you_o say_v he_o and_o do_v not_o importune_v i_o in_o ask_v i_o what_o be_v the_o god_n that_o i_o adore_v for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o idol_n towards_o which_o i_o may_v point_v my_o finger_n and_o tell_v you_o that_o be_v the_o god_n which_o i_o adore_v neither_o be_v it_o a_o planet_n nor_o a_o star_n nor_o the_o sun_n nor_o the_o moon_n that_o i_o may_v stretch_v out_o my_o hand_n towards_o heaven_n and_o show_v you_o that_o be_v the_o god_n which_o i_o adore_v he_o also_o apply_v this_o maxim_n particular_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n incarnate_a divers_n serm._n 74._o de_fw-fr divers_n serm._n 120._o de_fw-fr divers_n while_o say_v he_o we_o be_v in_o this_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n and_o if_o it_o be_v call_v in_o question_n or_o deny_v and_o that_o we_o be_v ask_v where_o be_v your_o god_n we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o show_v he_o jesus_n christ_n be_v always_o with_o his_o father_n as_o to_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o glory_n and_o of_o his_o divinity_n as_o to_o his_o bodily_a presence_n he_o be_v now_o above_o the_o heaven_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n but_o he_o be_v in_o all_o christian_n by_o a_o presence_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v 14._o catech._n 14._o he_o be_v now_o absent_a in_o regard_n of_o his_o flesh_n but_o he_o be_v present_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o we_o in_o spirit_n the_o protestant_n hence_o do_v draw_v this_o induction_n that_o these_o maxim_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o they_o can_v reasonable_o be_v establish_v by_o person_n which_o make_v the_o eucharist_n a_o object_n of_o divine_a adoration_n because_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o visible_a object_n which_o be_v apprehend_v by_o our_o sense_n and_o by_o consequence_n a_o object_n which_o can_v be_v show_v with_o the_o finger_n and_o of_o which_o it_o may_v be_v say_v see_v there_o the_o god_n which_o i_o adore_v they_o also_o pretend_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n dispute_n against_o the_o ebionite_n and_o the_o docete_n two_o sect_n of_o heretic_n the_o former_a of_o